The Wisdom of the Beast;
Revelation of his Name

by Dylan Stephens

Revision 1/14/26

  
(Iullus) Antonius (1-1) & Rachel' (Julia) (1-2)
R.2.7/H.2.22


Simon Magus (1-5)
Young Aggripa Postumus (1-3)(1-4)


Agrippa Postumus (4-12)
(son of Julia daughter of Augustus)
© 2024 Dylan Stephens

Forward from the author

This book intends to show using the evidence from the Clementine Recognitions and Homilies: "Simon (Magus), the son of Antonius and Rachel"R.2.7; H2.22 that Simon Magus is the son of Iullus Antonius, the son of Mark Antony. Using the fact that Iullus committed suicide when he was implicated in an affair with Julia the Elder, the only daughter of Augustus, one needs to see if the timeframe fits a son of Julia the Elder. Such a son does exist of Julia the Elder and Marcus Vipsanius Agrippa, the main lieutenant of Augustus who defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in the sea battle of Actium. This son was born after Marcus' death, he having returned very ill from the East. This son would be known as Agrippa Postumus where "posthumus" means 'born after the death of the father'. When one considers that Julia was banished to an island by Augustus for having illicit affairs, this son could quite probably be from Iullus Antonius.

So what are the difficulties:

1. Agrippa Postumus is supposedly killed by Tiberius when he took the throne: except that an "imposter" appears saying he is Postumus and is also killed by Tiberius. There never was a formal inquiry because Tiberius, being merely a stepson of Augustus, might be accused of treason for killing the natural grandson of Augustus.

2. There is the "Rachel" problem, but perhaps the writer of Clementines, who would soon be Pope Clement, the famous Pope after Peter, cannot mention Julia explicitly to avoid death but metaphorically as Rachel the mother of Israel with Julia the mother of the Julian Empire via her offspring: Caligula and Nero.

3. Another problem is that scholars call the Clementines a pseudo work that uses Christian characters in made-up stories. This is also true of "The Acts of Peter" and "The Acts of Peter and Paul" which tell of Simon falling from the sky. However, all three works talk of Simon the magician using magic to gain followers. Most importantly, the Clementines reveal many mysteries that theologians were never able to answer, for instance, the identity of Matthias who was chosen to replace Judas Iscariot: it says it is Barnabas. They also reveal the identity of the twins James and John as illegitimate relatives of Augustus: Niceta and Aquila (married to Priscilla).Acts 18:18-21

Considering that Agrippa Postumus was born in 12 BC just five years before Jesus' birth in 7 BC, his lifetime (if he was not killed by Tiberius) would have spanned Jesus' birth, mission, crucifixion, ascension, and the "Acts" of the apostles during the reigns of Augustus, Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, and Nero. This book follows all these events as told from the point of view of Agrippa Postumus (pseudonym: Simon Magus).

With Simon Magus' reputation of being '666' from Revelation and with theologians going out of their way to discredit him, one must ask why is he so famous? Is it because his importance was so great that Nicean bishops had to discredit him to keep their power?

In the New Testament Simon Magus appears as a mere convert of Philip but clearly a powerful magician and the first Pope: And a certain man, by name Simon, was before in the city using magic, and amazing the nation of Samaria, saying himself to be a certain great one, to whom they were all giving heed, from small unto great, saying, 'This one is the great power of God;' and they were giving heed to him, because of his having for a long time amazed them with deeds of magic.Acts 8:9-11

By using the pesher it can be shown that Simon MagusActs 8:9–11 is the same Simon in the disciple list and the Simon who carried the crossMt 27:32-33, Mk 15:21-22, Lk 23:26,33 and the Simon in the house of Simon the leperMt 26:6-13, Mk 14:3-9 where an unknown woman (also discredited) anoints Jesus (who by simple logic has to be Mary Magdalene since she sees the 'Resurrected Jesus' and by the pesher can be shown to be his wife).

This 'pesher technique' is revealed by Dr. Barbara Thiering in her best-selling book "Jesus the Man" which inspired "The DaVinci Code" and in her website that I created for her (https://www.peshertechnique.infinitesoulutions.com/) and on mine (https://www.pesherofchrist.com/).

The method of the 'pesher' was found in the Dead Sea Scrolls (1946-1956 in the Qumran Caves on the northern shore of the Dead Sea) saying: 'the pesher is' after quoting a previous Biblical passage and expressing a belief that past events are being fulfilled in the present. The New Testament writers used a similar method that presents miracles as metaphors for changes that Jesus made to the early Church of 'the Way'. Thus when Jesus turns "water into wine", it is merely symbolic of a new rule that Gentiles, who previously could only be baptized in water, would now be allowed at the Holy Table where wine is served like the Last Supper. When Jesus raises Lazarus (Simon Magus) from the dead (merely excommunicated), this Lazarus lives in the House of Simonjn 12:1-8, thus Simon's Church, and it is Mary Magdalene who anoints Jesus to symbolize a 'son of David' is in her womb. Although more hidden, it can be shown that Jesus speaks to Mary Magdalene from the cross: perceiving the mother (Mary Magdalene) and the disciple standing by, whom Jesus loved (John Mark-Bartholomew: the stand-in for Magdalene at the males-only Last Supper), saying to the mother of him (the mother pregnant with his child), "Woman, Behold the son of you!" (his expected son inside Mary Magdalene's womb: turning out to be a daughter).jn 19:26

To show how all the pieces of the puzzle fit together, the Clementines can be used to uncover the identity of Martha as Joanna at the Resurrection caveLk 24:10 being the only female disciple of John the Baptist and, more importantly, as the Syro-Phoenician womanMk 7:24-26 who matches Postumus' sister: Julia the Younger whom he rescued. She was present with the famous poet Ovid when Augustus demolished her home and banished both to separate locations. Ovid claimed his exile was 'carmen et error' (a poem and an error). Then, by assuming that her daughter born on her exiled island was not smothered at birth as instructed by Augustus, she would be Mary Magdalene!

Also, it will be shown how St. Paul could be both a Roman and a Jew since his father was Herod Antipas, an honorary Jew, and his mother was the daughter of the Magi King of Petra at Jesus' birth, known for frankincense and myrrh. The alliance of Paul to Jesus was accomplished by the marriage of Jesus' daughter Phoebe to Paul yielding two granddaughters, the oldest named Paulina.

The most ground-breaking of all is the story's background which shows how Jesus survived the Crucifixion by using a three-hour time change (darkness), a poison to appear to be dead, and a Jewish rule that 'no man could be on the cross after sundown'. Jesus' survival conforms with the writings of two preeminent Fathers of the Early Church: Irenaeus (c.180 AD), and Eusebius (326 AD) who quotes from Papias of Hierapolis (c.60-135).

Thanks to the guidance and protection of Agrippa Postumus, aka Simon Magus (the Great 666), who could have been the true Emperor after Augustus, but instead became the Pope for Jesus, helping him to succeed in proclaiming the "Good News" of Christianity's agape love that would change the world forever. Jesus, never saying he was "the Son of God", but "the Son of Man", would live in seclusion to affirm his out-of-body 'Resurrection' and live to an old age and be married twice with one daughter and two sons by Mary Magdalene.

Finally, this book posits the question: what if Peter had not sabotaged Simon's famous flying act that prevented Simon Magus from convincing Nero of his heredity as his great uncle and from being in a perfect position to convert him to Christianity and thus to have saved thousands of Christians from being killed on crosses and torn apart by wild animals in the arenas?

To advance the approach that this book is more non-fiction than fiction, great effort has been spent to use carefully researched dates and sources whenever possible directly within the story's text (shown in italics with the reference footnote shown in red). Complete with illustrations.

Table of Contents (Linked)

BOOK I

Chapter 1 Blood of Caesar; Blood of Redemption

Chapter 2 The Dilemma of Calendars and Prophesies

Chapter 3 The Event in 58 AD That Could Have Changed The World

Chapter 4 Exile and Conscience

Chapter 5 Julia the Elder’s Secret

Chapter 6 My Mother Julia, Only Child of Augustus

Chapter 7 Agrippa Postumus greets Mary, Jesus, and James in Rome

Chapter 8 The Circle of Julia the Younger

Chapter 9 Echos Across Time and Space

Chapter 10 An Abbot and Abbess

Chapter 11 Almost like Repeating History

Chapter 12 Postumus, the Second Emperor?

Chapter 13 “Simon, the son of Antonius and Rachel”

Chapter 14 Simon rescues his Helena of Troy

Chapter 15 Clemens Against the Temporal Throne

Chapter 16 Ransoming the Twins: James Niceta and John Aquila

Chapter 17 Our Five-Year Stay in Cyrene

BOOK II

Chapter 18 Mary Magdalene Comes of Age and Is Engaged to Jesus

Chapter 19 The Schism in the Vineyard—Two Messiahs

Chapter 20 Jesus Assembles his Disciples

Chapter 21 Helena Dances for Herod Antipas; John the Baptist is Deposed

Chapter 22 Water into Wine – The Wedding of Jesus and Magdalene

Chapter 23 Miracles Are Metaphors

Chapter 24 The Transfiguration and the Raising of Lazarus

Chapter 25 Deception and Elation

Chapter 26 The Last Supper

Chapter 27 The Garden of Gehsemane and the Arrest

Chapter 28 The Trial

Chapter 29 The Crucifixion

Chapter 30 The Rescue

Chapter 31 He is Risen!

BOOK III

Chapter 32 The Resurrection is the Church

Chapter 33 The Ascension and the Pentecost

Chapter 34 Simon Magus: The Great Power of God

Chapter 35 The Church Searches for Relevance

Chapter 36 Paul—The Game Changer

Chapter 37 Divinely Called First in Antioch “Christians”

Chapter 38 Angels, Prophets, and Kings must Fall

Chapter 39 The Canonizing of the Gospels in Caesarea in 50 AD

Chapter 40 Seller of Purple – Great is Babylon

Chapter 41 The Marriage of Phoebe and Paul

BOOK IV

Chapter 42 Preparations for Trip to Rome

Chapter 43 Full Circle

Epilog

Simon Magus and Jesus Genealogy

References

BOOK I

Chapter 1
Blood of Caesar; Blood of Redemption



First Five Roman Emperors and me

My destiny written in one line

R.2.7/H.2.22

“Simon, the son of Antonius and Rachel.”

A single line from the Clementines. Quiet. Unadorned. Almost dismissive. Merely a naming of parents.

Yet nothing in sacred history is ever merely a name.

Time travel is fantasy—the past cannot be altered. But meaning can be. A word misplaced, a sentence misunderstood, a symbol misread can overturn what generations believed settled. The past itself does not move, yet its interpretation does, and with that shift, the world reshapes itself.

Religious tradition resists such movement. Interpretation is sealed. Doctrine hardens into dogma. Accounts that disturb the sanctioned narrative are branded apocryphal. What cannot be absorbed is silenced; what contradicts authority is buried alive. Debate is not answered—it is excised, crushed, erased as if it had never breathed. Whole generations inherit a single, seamless story and mistake it for truth.

Yet this line will not remain buried.

The crowd watches, unaware, while history trembles at its own shadow. This Simon is Simon Magus—the Simon who confronts Peter before the people, disputing with a precision that slices through the still air and draws all eyes to the space between them. The Clementines do not hint; they declare it outright. Clement records it as if the revelation were etched into the light itself, visible only to those who dare to see, only to those who can bear the tremor of recognition.

And yet the Church presses down like a living weight. Minds drag into trance, recoiling from the tremor of possibility, as if acknowledging the truth might shatter everything it has long held sacred. In the shadows of cathedrals, in the quiet of scriptoriums, the story flinches under its own telling. History quivers beneath its hand, caught between what is spoken and what is forbidden, between revelation and silence.

Who, then, is Antonius?

If he is the blood of Mark Antony—Rome’s fallen half, the rival to Augustus, whose name once fractured the empire—then Christianity does not rise from the margins of power. It surges from its very veins. Augustus destroyed his rivals, even those bound to Cleopatra, sparing no one who might threaten his reign. If I am Antony’s son, then the story we have been told about Jesus and the Church may itself be fractured—haunted by a family secret it was never meant to know.

I did not know this at first. At the opening of my life, I carried only the name given to me, a shadow that would one day stretch across history, heavy with unspoken power. I would not learn the truth of my father until I was ten. I would not understand why I could be called Simon, nor why the world would call me a magician, nor yet feel the weight of the secret that would make history itself tremble and bend beneath its own possibility.

The Last Living Grandson of Augustus

Mt 13:3; Mk 6:3; Acts 18:3; 1 Cor. 3:1–2

I was born Agrippa Postumus—the last living grandson of Augustus.

I was raised beneath edifices that proclaimed eternity: the Forum of Augustus, the Theater of Marcellus, the Mausoleum, the Ara Pacis. Rome surrounded me with marble assurances that history had reached its final form.

My father, Marcus Agrippa, shaped these monuments with his own hands, just as he shaped the empire itself—raising baths, porticoes, aqueducts, and civic order from the ambitions of Julius Caesar. Stone after stone declared the same truth: Rome ruled all things—its provinces, its peoples, its children, even me.

I was taught that my grandfather Octavian had brought peace to the world. Renamed Augustus, he claimed the Pax Romana as his eternal gift to history. Yet that peace was not born; it was inherited—seized from the conquests of Julius Caesar, his great-uncle by blood and father by adoption.

     
Brutus Ides of March Coin (1-7)                   Cleopatra-Mark Antony (1-8)

The civil wars unleashed by Caesar’s murder on the Ides of March ended only when my father shattered Mark Antony and Cleopatra, and the world was forced into silence.

This was called peace. I was told it would endure forever.

It did not.

For peace forged by the sword is not the peace of God. It is order without mercy, unity without truth—an empire disciplined into stillness, waiting for a reckoning it cannot prevent.

Two Fathers

Dio 54.28

I had two fathers.

Agrippa was my legal father, the one whose name I carried. Another remained unnamed, unrevealed, spoken of only in silence. Postumus clung to me like a shadow—post humus, after the earth had claimed him. Thus I never knew the man I was said to descend from. My mother chose that name carefully.

Agrippa had returned shortly before my birth, already dying. The sickness he brought back from Pannonia hollowed him quickly. It was entirely possible—quietly probable—that he was not my begetter.

As a child, I vanished into the Ara Pacis, Rome’s altar to peace, finished when I was three. The marble walls breathed around me. The carved procession of my family circled like an ancient merry-go-round. I moved among them, matching my steps to stone hands clasped in ritual. Eyes unblinking, faces serene—the marble was alive beneath my palms, vibrating with the weight of centuries. I knew I belonged here.

I did not yet know the truth—that the man at the head of the northern procession was my father.

These silent witnesses leaned forward, listening. Time itself trembled beneath the boy I was. They saw that I carried a shadow that could topple dynasties. Beneath the settled peace, a truth older than Rome shivered and stretched. Patient, unyielding, unstoppable, it waited for the day it would speak. The world would know then that history had always been waiting for me.

Descendants of Kings

Isa. 40:3

Was my destiny meant to mirror that of Jesus?

We were both born of royal blood—he from David, I from Augustus. We were both dispossessed, stripped of inheritance, and declared dead. I by decree. He by the Cross.

Yet we survived.

And it was survival—not martyrdom—that shaped the path Isaiah called the Way: a road prepared not for empire, not for priests, but for Jews and Gentiles together. From that path, the Church would rise.

I Stood—Stand—and Will Stand

Hippolytus, Refutation of All Heresies 6.12

Was I meant to become Simon Magus—dismissed as a magician—walking among sowers and carpenters, tentmakers and fishermen who followed Jesus?

Was I to plant the Way into newborn hearts, to gather what had been scattered, to order churches by measure and memory, lifting them by song and binding them beneath the great tent of God’s love?

I did not know that such humility would be tested.

The laying on of hands is not a power to be seized or sold. It is guidance that submits even as it leads. If I was to walk through the valley of death, I would not go as a sheep. I would carry the rod and staff of the Twenty-Third Psalm—as a shepherd, as Jesus did.

I stood—stand—and will stand. I did not yet know what I would be required to stand against.

Jesus Cloistered at Qumran

The so-called lost years of Jesus were spent among the Essenes at Qumran, a Jerusalem purified. There, within disciplined silence, he shaped his purpose: to open the Essene way to ordinary Jews and, in time, to Gentiles; to temper rigor with mercy; to reveal mysteries to those who listened with the heart. These changes would distinguish the Way from the Essenes and align it more closely with the Therapeuts of Egypt.

Jesus remained Essene throughout his life, departing only when duty required him to continue the Davidic line through marriage. During his withdrawals, I guided his followers according to the words he entrusted to me.

God-ness Within

Gen. 1:26; Mt 26:63–64; Mk 2:10; Lk 19:10; Jn 10:36

Redemption did not come from the Pharisees. Not from the Sadducees. Not from the Zealots, who knew only violence. It came from the Essenes. Jesus healed the sick, raised the dead, and endured the Cross. The world calls these miracles. Some compare them to my acts of magic. But illusion dissolves when the curtain lifts.

His works were not spectacles—they were instruction. Each act shaped doctrine, forming the Essene vision into the Church that would outlive him. God alone performs true miracles.

Every act of Jesus carried purpose. Every act of mine served its unfolding.

Jesus never spoke as one claiming divinity—but as one revealing it. He was not God, as he himself explained, but the Son of Man.

I was no god either—only a man.

But if you had looked into his eyes as I did, you would have seen God reflected there.

And so I ask the same of you: do not judge my deeds by rumor or accusation, but look for the God‑ness within them—with an open heart.


Chapter 2
The Dilemma of Calendars and Prophecies



Enoch and Daniel (2-6, 2-7)

1 BC – 0 – 1 AD

Lk. 3:23; Rev. 6:1–17; 2 Cor. 12; Rev. 18:24; Acts 16:6; Ant. 20.9.1; Lk. 2:1

My grandfather, Augustus, crossed the boundary between BC and AD unaware that his empire was already yielding to Christ. If that empire is reckoned from the defeat of Antony and Cleopatra at Actium in 31 BC—a victory won by my father—then most of it already lay behind him. The child of Bethlehem had been born. In time, the world would attempt to diminish Christ by calling his era common. His millennium was forgotten, eclipsed by a beast numbered 666 and its expected return. This is the point where history became confused. There is no year zero. Time moves from 1 BC directly to 1 AD, and yet the calendar does not mark the Nativity. That error belongs to Dionysius Exiguus, who centuries later fixed time not to the birth of Jesus, but effectively to the birth of James his younger brother—the one historians called Christ.

Luke provides the correction. A decree went out from Caesar Augustus that the whole world should be enrolled—6 AD, the year Jesus came of age. Counting backward twelve years, and accounting for the missing year, places the Nativity in 7 BC, beneath the star seen by the Wise Men.

Within a single lifetime, the world was remade. The New Testament tells us that Jesus was born in 7 BC, emerged from monastic discipline around 29 AD to teach, and was crucified in 33 AD. Death did not end him. The Acts of the Apostles records the formation of the Church by 43 AD, and Revelation tells us that in 50 AD the Gospels—Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Thomas, and Philip—were set in order. It hints that Paul married Phoebe in 53 AD.

What remains to be shown is that Jesus lived to witness what his life had shaped—that he survived the crucifixion and died peacefully near the end of June in 72 AD, held by his granddaughter Paulina. Her mother, Phoebe—conceived in Mary Magdalene at the Cross—had been married to Paul, binding him to the faith. These were not distant events to me, nor matters learned secondhand. They unfolded within the span of my own life, and for a time I moved among them under another name—Simon Magus.

My life began earlier than his, and it ended sooner. I entered the world in 12 BC as Agrippa Postumus. Rome declared me murdered in 14 AD. It was mistaken. I remained present: beside Jesus at his betrothal in 20 AD; guiding his followers until Paul turned against me in 44 AD; speaking when the Gospels were set in order in 50 AD; and finally meeting my end in Rome in 58 AD, at Peter’s hand, before Nero. History attempted to set me aside. It did not succeed.

Within the span of my life fell Herod the Great; Mark Antony and Cleopatra; Augustus; Tiberius; Caligula; Claudius; and Herod Agrippa. After them came Nero, Galba, Otho, and Vitellius. Under Vespasian, Titus destroyed the Temple in 70 AD. Their names recede. Christ remains.

Stone Calendars

Human civilizations have always measured time in stone—Stonehenge, Göbekli Tepe—raising circles and pillars to track the heavens. Before empires counted years, they watched the sky.

Julius Caesar corrected the calendar and claimed a month. Augustus followed. As a child, I was told that Octavian once said, “I want a month named after me.” In time, he granted himself the wish.

When I stood beside the obelisks Rome had stolen from Egypt at the Circus Maximus and the Horologium Augusti, I understood Rome’s need to measure time, to press the present toward their own dominion.

The Jews counted backward, straining to hear the echo of what had already been spoken and promised. Their supremacy lay in the past—a punishment for turning from God—but God would restore their empire in His own time. Prophets hinted at these moments, turning measures of time into weeks. Each sect counted according to its own reckoning, each believing itself chosen. Time was power: calendars diverged along sectarian lines and required periodic correction.

To understand the Cross, one must see how two Jewish reckonings converged at Passover. Mark records the third hour; John, the sixth. The correction of calendars—of time itself—gave Jesus three hours less on the Cross. It is this subtle measure that Jesus hinted to Peter when he spoke of betrayal: the three crows of the cock—three hours for me as well.

Jesus was locked into the two prophesies of Enoch and Daniel. My time was of Rome, but when it discarded me, I also was locked into those of Jesus. These prophesies relentlusly pushed us forward.

Prophecy of Enoch

4Q180; 1 Enoch 91–93; Rev. 21:2
Week (sets of 490 years)Start DateSeventyths
(1-7)
JubileeEvent
Age 1 Creation 0-490 Anno Mundi
13047 BCCreationAdam & Eve on the sixth day
7Birth of Enoch"I (Enoch) was born the seventh in the first week (Enoch), While judgement and righteousness still endured." (Bk5 Epistle of Enoch 93:3)
Age 2 Noah & the Flood 490-980 Anno Mundi
22557 BCNoah & Flood"And after me there shall arise in the second week (Enoch) great wickedness, And deceit shall have sprung up; And in it there shall be the first end. And in it a man shall be saved; And after it is ended unrighteousness shall grow up, And a law shall be made for the sinners." (Bk5 Epistle of Enoch 93:4)
Age 3 Abraham 980-1470 Anno Mundi
32067 BCAbraham"And after that in the third week (Enoch) at its close A man shall be elected as the plant of righteous judgement, And his posterity shall become the plant of righteousness for evermore." (Bk5 Epistle of Enoch 93:5)
Age 4 Moses & Exodus 1470-1960 Anno Mundi
41577 BCMoses & Exodus"And after that in the fourth week (Enoch), at its close, Visions of the holy and righteous shall be seen, And a law for all generations and an enclosure shall be made for them." (Bk5 Epistle of Enoch 93:6)
Age 5 First Temple Built 1960-2450 Anno Mundi
51087 BCFirst Temple built"And after that in the fifth week (Enoch), at its close, The house of glory and dominion shall be built for ever." (Bk5 Epistle of Enoch 93:7)

4Q247 "[And afterwards will co]me the fif[th]week ... four hundred [and ninety years (not 430) (after the exodus from Egypt)] Solo[mon] (built the Temple)" Solomon's reign 970 to 931 BC thus previous building from the time of Saul
Age 6 Fall of Jerusalem and Captivity 2450-2520 Anno Mundi
(This span was only 70 years, not 7*70)
Jeremiah 25:11 "This whole country will become a desolate wasteland, and these nations will serve the king of Babylon seventy years."
6597 / 596 BCFall of the First Temple"And after that in the sixth week (Enoch) all who live in it shall be blinded, And the hearts of all of them shall godlessly forsake wisdom. And in it a man shall ascend; And at its close the house of dominion shall be burnt with fire, And the whole race of the chosen root shall be dispersed." (Bk5 Epistle of Enoch 93:8)
Wikipedia: "The deportation occurred prior to Nisan of 597 BC, and dates in the Book of Ezekiel are counted from that event."

4Q247 "(It was destroyed in the time) [of Zede]kiah king of Judah" (puppet king)

The Jews divided history into ten Ages of 490 years, from Adam to the Last Judgment. At the eighth Age, time accelerated—the Restoration of the Temple. Herod believed that restoration would be his achievement. Instead, it marked the birth of the Anointed One. The Wise Men’s arrival filled him with terror.

The ninth Age appeared to collapse. John the Baptist was killed. Jesus was crucified. The Temple was shattered by Roman legions after Zealot defilement. Yet heaven judged otherwise. What seemed ruin to the Jews became a Christian eternity in God. The Holy City descended not in stone, but in Spirit.

Daniel’s Prophecy

Dan. 9:24–27; Ezra 7:11–26; Mt 26:26–29; Ant. 18.1.1; 1 QM
Prophecy of Daniel
God has appointed seventy 'weeks' for your people and your holy city from the issuing of the decree to restore and rebuild Jerusalem, there will be seven weeks and sixty-two weeks.
After the full 62 weeks, the Messiah will be 'cut off' and seemingly have no legacy or power.
Then, the people of a coming ruler will destroy the city and the sanctuaryDan 9:24–27
EventWeeks360 day-YearsDate
Decree to restore Jerusalem Ezra 7:11–26. Start March 14, 457 BC
Rebuilding (troublesome times) 748.27Autumn 408 BC
Messiah appears (John the Baptist)62427.51Spring 27/28 AD
(Actual Mission start with Jesus) Spring 29 AD
Crucifixion ("cut off")69475.78Spring 33 AD
End of 70th week70482.6234/35 AD
Events not part of the prophecy:
Christian Church 2 weeks (14) from Mission21443 AD
Destruction of the Temple by Titus  70 AD

Daniel’s prophecy gave the Essenes their reckoning, beginning in 457 BC with the decree to rebuild the Temple. It foretold not only the Messiah’s arrival, but also his death, fixed to 33 AD.

At the Last Supper, Jesus took bread, and blessed it and broke it and gave it to the disciples, saying, “Take, eat; this is my body.” And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, “Drink ye all of it: For this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father’s kingdom.”

Jesus and his disciples fully understood the prophecy and submitted to it, even to accept death. Judas Iscariot, like Judas the Galilean before him, believed in the inalienable right of the Jews to liberty and God as their sole ruler, making martyrdom a violent choice. Yet Jesus taught that violence was contrary to God’s plan—an Essene principle despite the allegorical battle in the War Scroll. Violence was not God’s design.

The End—and the Beginning

Tac15.44

Stones measured empires; prophecies measured souls. Between them, history, God, and man intersected in moments that could not be numbered—moments like the Cross, or my fall from the sky. In such moments, I felt the pull of all time—past, present, and eternal—drawn into a single, fragile life.

I will begin next with my failure: the sabotage of my attempt to fly, when I hoped to prevent my grandnephew Nero from crucifying Christians—smearing them with pitch and burning them to light his gardens by night. It should have been a hero’s return. Instead, it was my fall.

Christian memory records Peter’s triumph; history grants him the keys. Yet descent and ascent are not opposites. Christianity teaches that martyrdom is victory. If this is so, then my fall was not erasure but passage. My name was set aside, yet my witness endured. When I come to the gate entrusted to Peter, it will not be authority that is weighed, but conscience—where silence outweighs crowns, and recognition matters more than precedence.

After my own reckoning—and by Peter’s, carried silently and alone—I return to myself at ten years old when my world turned upside own. Even then, power and prophecy were already drawing me toward a destiny not of my choosing, yet fully witnessed.

At the end of my book, I return once more to my fall from the sky. What lies between is the true wonder: to be tested even unto crucifixion beside Jesus—not merely as a disciple, but as one who stood near enough to see, to listen, and to remember.

Set against the star of Bethlehem, my death was only a meteor—caught in the world’s gravity, vanishing beneath the ordered heavens, my service complete.


Chapter 3
The Event in 58 AD
That Could Have Changed The World



The Acts of Peter and Paul
(Palatine Chapel of the Norman Palace in Palermo) (2-1)


Then Simon Magus, having gone into Nero, says,
"Hear, O good emperor: I am the son of God come down from heaven.
Until now I have endured Peter only calling himself an apostle;
but now he has doubled the evil: for Paul also himself teaches the same things,
and having his mind turned against me, is said to preach along with him;
in reference to whom, if you shall not contrive their destruction,
it is very plain that your kingdom cannot stand.”Acts of Peter and Paul

Nero’s Great Uncle

By Nero’s reign, the Julio-Claudian story had been carefully sealed, its loose ends buried under executions and official silence. But the past has a way of resurfacing when least convenient. In 58 AD, a man long presumed erased stepped forward—alive, named, and dangerous.

An old man of 70 years, dressed in the garb of a Jew wearing a large striped tallit shawl over a long tunic with sandals on his feet, appeared at Nero’s palace. The Praetorian Guard had let him in because he claimed to be Nero’s great-uncle. After searching him for weapons, they asked Nero if he wanted to see him. Nero laughed and looked over to Poppaea, saying, “Shall we see him?” Poppaea replies, “That would be fun.”

When this stranger was seated, he proceeded to tell Nero that he was Agrippa Postumus, the grandson of Augustus and thus his great-uncle as the brother of his grandmother Agrippina the Elder.

Nero replies, “You see, Poppaea, he must be a ghost since ‘post-humus’ means dead.”

The stranger replies, “Not my death but the Honorary Marcus Vipsanius Agrippa, my supposed father, who died before I was born. Your great-grandmother Julia deceived everyone, for my father was Iullus Antonius.”

“Ah,” says Nero, “This is getting interesting.”

Glancing over to his mother, he says, “You never told me this.”

His mother, Agrippina the Younger, struggled to answer as she was only fourteen when her mother, Agrippina the Elder, was exiled, so she was at a loss to offer a reply and knew very little about her uncle Postumus who was thought to have been killed by Tiberius.

Nero continues, “I see you come from a distinguished line of suicides: first Mark Antony with Cleopatra, then his son Iullus Antonius. And, you were supposedly murdered by accident.”

“That was Tiberius’ convenient lie when I disappeared”, says the stranger.

Poppaea says, “Clearly, he is a Jew and not Roman.”

Nero, agreeing, says, “Neither are Paul nor Peter, so I have not paid much attention to their Jewish babble even though Seneca tried to get me to read some of Paul’s epistles.”

The stranger replies, “Actually, Paul is Roman, for he is the son of Herod Antipas, and thus an honorary citizen.”

Nero says, I did not know that. I guess that is how he escapes capture in the cities he visits.”

The stranger replies, “Actually, neither Peter nor Paul founded Christianity. It is I!”

Nero bursts into laughter.

When Nero calmed down, he says, “Even I know that Chrestus was crucified by Pilate, so you cannot be him.”

The stranger explains, “Of course, Christ still lives in our hearts, but it is I who organized Christianity and defended it against the Pharisees, the false Messiah James, and Herod Agrippa, the grandson of Herod.”

Nero, becoming annoyed, says, “What you are saying seems too outrageous to be true. It sounds more likely that you murdered them.” He waves to the guard to show the stranger out.

The stranger replies, “Wait, I am not lying. I can prove it to you next week when I fly through the air like the prophet Elijah of the Jews. I invite you and Poppaea to this dramatic event on the Appian Way . It will prove not only the veracity of my true identity as Agrippa Postumus, but my prowess as Simon Magus and my power within Christianity.”

Nero says, “Well then, I will be there—Poppaea, will you join me for this spectacle?”

“I would not miss it for the world,” she smiles.

The Day Rome Held Its Breath

Acts of Peter 37.2; 2 Kings. 2:11–13

The promised spectacle occurred a week later. Its proof is etched into Francesca Romana Church, which shows the indentation of St. Peter’s knees as he prayed for Jesus to cause the evil Simon the Magician to fall from the sky. It is commemorated as the triumph of Christianity, but it would be just the opposite.

Word of my intended flight in the sky spread like wildfire through the streets of Rome. The Jewish residents of Rome wondered whether Simon Magus would truly perform Elijah’s miracle of ascending to heaven in a chariot of fire. Others murmured that Icarus had already died trying. Rumors swirled that a platform in the center of Rome, near the Forum had already been erected for Nero and Poppaea to witness it.

Some argued that Simon Magus was a petty magician who could not create such a powerful illusion, but others who had seen me perform believed I could succeed. Peter was immediately envious of my ability to draw such a huge crowd. He mentioned to his followers that he hoped I would fail. His followers, wishing to please him, schemed a way to sabotage me. One of the ropes supporting my gondola basket was secretly cut, intended to fail under pressure.


Elijah's miracle: As Elijah and Elisha were walking along
and talking together, suddenly a chariot of fire and horses of fire appeared
and separated the two of them, and Elijah went up to heaven in a whirlwind ...
Elisha then picked up Elijah's cloak that had fallen from him
and went back and stood on the bank of the Jordan.
2 Kings 2:11-13


Nero and Poppaea (1-13)

At dawn, the streets thronged with spectators. Nero and Poppaea were seated on their raised platform. I stepped into the basket, all grew silent in anticipation. I secured the large wicker frame to the cloth wings and lighted my horse-shaped cylinders. The crowd gasped as the flames filled the billowing cloth above with heated air. Slowly, my chariot began to rise above the rooftops, as the cloth took me higher. The morning sun lit up the cloth that looked like the gleaming wings of an angel. All of Rome held its breath as the world itself paused to witness my ascent to heaven.




The Francesca Romana Church, which shows the indentation of St. Peter's knees (2-2)
as he prayed for Jesus to cause the evil Simon the Magician to fall from the sky

Simon Magus' miracle:And already on the morrow
a great multitude assembled at the Sacred Way to see him flying.
And behold when he was lifted up on high, and all beheld him
raised up above all Rome and the temples thereof and the mountains,
the faithful looked toward Peter.
Acts of Peter:37

Below, St. Peter knelt, fervently praying, calling upon Jesus to strike me down. With his grudge blinding him like the sun’s glare when he looked up, he failed to see what would befall him. Abruptly, he and the crowd were shaken by a loud snap! All of people screamed as one of the ropes had given way and the basket tipped.


Chapter 4
Exile and Conscience


The Fall

Acts of Peter 37; Mt 16:18; Jn 21:11,15–17;Acts 8:10; Acts 5:5; Ecclesiastical History Book X 2.14.6; Acts 5:1–11; H. 20.12


Simon Falls (2-3)

Falling from the sky I subconsciously put out my legs to stop the fall as they struck the cobblestones with a sickening thud. A pain shot through my leg, broken in three places, as I fell over to the ground and passed out, but still alive.

When I woke up, I saw Peter staring down at me, triumph in his eyes. I knew he had done what Jesus would have never allowed. The crowd had quickly dissipated, murmuring to themselves.

I groaned, struggling upright. “Peter… was it worth it?” Then, I lashed out. “I had the favor of Nero, I could have proven the power of Christianity itself.” Calming down, I added, “You have turned my act into a farce.”

“Jesus has brought his justice on you,” he sneered. “Now the world will know you as a deceiver—a magician exploiting the faithful for your own gain.” I grimaced. “Without my magic, you will never wield the connections needed to persuade the masses. My art could have changed the world. Now… the Christians will face Nero’s wrath, and your vision will falter.”

Peter replies, “You are mistaken. I—and all of Christianity—have the son of King Herod Agrippa on my side as the rightful head of the Church. Once I tell him of your wickedness, he will persuade Nero against you.”

Laughing, I answer, “Agrippa II is a pale shadow of his father, Agrippa the Great, and even your late wife’s ties to the Herodian line will not save you now. It is Nero’s crosses that will prevail—over you and over every one of your deluded companions—as the lions in the Coliseum tear them limb from limb. Until you grasp the teaching of agapē love that Jesus tried to explain to you three times on the shore of the Sea of Tiberias, you will never be his equal. This is only a repeat of those three hours before the Crucifixion, when you denied him thrice. You can't even figure out the 153 fish.”(1)

Peter remained defiant. “Jesus made me the rock upon which He would build His Church.”

“How deluded you still are!” I spat. “Jesus changed your name from Simon because there could not be two. The rock Petra fits your stubborn mind.”

Peter snapped, “Do not forget how I excommunicated you as Ananias, and your sister Helena as Sapphira, for simony and you fell dead.”

I answered triumphantly , “Yet, I did not stay dead, did I! It was just excommunication. It was I whom Jesus relied on to convert Paul. He became your rival. Your jealousy continues to blind you.”

“Enough heresy!” Peter shouted as he turned away.

I watched him disappear; the words silently on my lips, “May God be with you, Peter.”

My friend Gemellus lifted me on to a stretcher, shaking his head. “If ‘the great power of God’ can fail, what good is your God? Surely Christ sides with Peter today.” Castor, another friend, tried to cheer me. “While you flew, you were magnificent—like an angel in the sunlight! Your leg will heal. You will rise again.” I sighed, feeling the pain of my mangled leg. “Alas, my days as a magician may be over. My legs were broken once before by Pilate, when I was taken off the cross so I could not escape. Jesus’ were not, because they believed him already dead. More importantly, I fear that Nero will see all Christians as deceivers, and that Christ’s agapē love may appear too weak to protect them.”

And so ended the life of Simon Magus, the Great Beast 666, at sixty-nine—forever remembered as the author of all heresy, a legend of Faust who bargained with the devil. Yet my story is yet to be told: how I, grandson of Augustus, did not remain in the material world of Rome but a heavenly one, guiding Jesus and the apostles to found the Christian Church—and become its first Pope.


Catacomb (4-14)

The Reckoning of Peter

Rev. 13:11–18; Acts of Peter 37; Gen. 4:15

As Peter walked from Simon, he felt the whole crowd staring at him. Every face seemed to accuse him. He began to walk faster to escape their eyes, then broke into a run. His mind was a storm of thoughts he could not control. He longed to speak with Jesus—but Jesus had already returned with Phoebe to Paul in Troas. The grief of burying his daughter, Petronilla, beside her mother in the Catacomb of Domitilla rose again in his heart. If only Jesus could be there at this secret hiding place. Fearing he might reveal this place, he turned into an abandoned building and hid from sight. Exhausted by the flood of fear and adrenaline, he sank to the ground and fell into uneasy sleep.

When he awoke, dusk had fallen. He continued toward the catacomb still believing against reality that Jesus would be there. Having entered the maze of tunnels, he lit the small oil lamp. The flickering flame cast trembling shadows along the clay walls. The air was thick and musky—damp with decay, weeping in silence. Panic crept through him. What if Jesus were truly there? What if he disapproved—as he always seemed to favor Simon?

Choosing the tunnel leading to the grave of Domitilla, he past the silent horizontal niches containing the bones of the dead, imagining the echo of Simon’s fall—the thud of his body striking the cobblestone street.

“My teacher,” he whispered, “I did this in your name.”

From the darkness came a quiet reply—not a voice from above, but one that seemed to rise from the very earth, from the tombs themselves. “And what name is that, Peter?”

He lifted his head. In the wavering light, he imagined the shadowy specter on the wall was actually Jesus.

“You have called me lord,” said the ghostly figure. “But tell me—what have you called yourself?”

Peter strained to see through the gloom. “Your servant, of course—the rock, Petra, upon which your Church is founded.”

“Your wife and daughter,” said the voice, “are they not your sisters?”

Peter nodded. “We are all brothers and sisters in Christ.”

“Is Simon not your brother also?”

Peter’s lips trembled, frozen in silence.

“Does a brother kill his brother?” the voice asked.

His hand shook as he touched his heart. “You speak of Cain.”

“I knew you knew the answer,” said the voice.

Peter trembled. “Am I to be cast out, then?”

“God forgives all,” came the reply, “but you must bear the mark.”

Peter fell to the ground, weeping. “I cannot live with that stain upon my life.”

“Have I not told you,” said the voice, “God forgives all? The mark is not your curse, but your Conscience—the sign that a man would never again kill without knowing he had killed.”

Peter lifted his head. “Then Cain was the first to know God!”

“To know God’s sorrow,” the voice answered, “is nearer to God than zeal.”

The Mark of Cain

Gen. 4:13–15

Peter reached down, taking a piece of soft clay, and drawing an X upon his forehead. The lamp flickered. The tombs seemed to breathe. When he rose and walked out into the lingering night, the sun was rising over the city. He felt born anew—marked like Cain, yet forgiven in Christ.

Peter never forgot that night—the mark burned into his heart.

The Revelation of the Beast

Rev. 13:12; Mt 6:24; Ant 20.9.3; War 2.17; Jer. 15:2; Jer. 43:1

Years later, in 57 AD, Paul’s prisoner ship was bound for his trial in Rome. Peter and Jesus had joined him—there would be no return trip for Peter or Paul.

During the long voyage, Peter expressed to Jesus his confusion about the writings of James Niceta that would become Chapter 13 of Revelation.

“Jesus, I understand that Simon Magus is the second beast but it says “it exercised all the authority of the first beast on its behalf, and made the earth and its inhabitants worship the first beast.” Simon seems not only to serve the first beast, but also increase its power. Did you not say, “You cannot serve God and mammon.” Jesus answered, “He only served me … you must pay attention to his horns.”

That night, Peter compared the two beasts to Daniel's 'little horn' in his mind:

Theme Little Horn (Daniel 7) First Beast
Rev 13:1–10
Second Beast / False Prophet
Rev 13:11–18
Origin From the 4th Beast (Rome), among 10 horns From the sea (chaotic nations), 10 horns, 7 heads From the earth (possibly religious or local authority)
Nature Blasphemous king, political ruler Composite political empire and blasphemous ruler Deceptive religious figure; lamb-like but dragon-voiced
Speech Speaks “great things” and blasphemies (Dan 7:8, 25) Speaks arrogant and blasphemous words
(Rev 13:5–6)
Speaks like a dragon
(Rev 13:11)
Power Rules for 3½ years (Dan 7:25), persecutes saints Given authority for 42 months (3½ years) (Rev 13:5) Exercises the first beast’s authority (Rev 13:12)
Worship Exalts himself above God (Dan 11:36) Demands worship from the world (Rev 13:4, 8) Directs worship toward the first beast (Rev 13:12)
Persecution Makes war on saints and prevails (Dan 7:21) Overcomes the saints
(Rev 13:7)
Kills those who refuse to worship the image
(Rev 13:15)
Signs / Miracles Implied spiritual arrogance and deception Deceives through false authority and power Performs great signs, even fire from heaven (Rev 13:13)
Mark / Image Not mentioned Creates an image to be worshiped (Rev 13:14) Enforces the mark of the beast (Rev 13:16–17)
End Judged and destroyed by the Ancient of Days
(Dan 7:26)
Cast into the lake of fire
(Rev 19:20)
Cast into the lake of fire with the first beast (Rev 19:20)

Suppose, he thought, that the second beast does not exercise the first beast’s authorityRev 13:12 as Tychicus implies, but rather the authority of the "beast" Christ the Lamb. Can "Christ the Lamb" be a beast? In Enoch's prediction of the "Coming of a Savior": And I saw that a white sheep was born with a large horn, and all the beasts of the field and all the birds of the air feared him and made petition to him continually.Enoch 90:6-7.


Reclining in his hammock and being lulled by the waves, Peter pondered the meanings of the first and second beasts and fell asleep. The first beast appeared to him in a dream, first as Eleazar ben Ananias, then shifting into Menahem ben Judah. He spoke to Peter with a sinister calm: “My excommunication is ended, my fatal wound has been healed. I have seized the Antonia Fortress, and now I rule over the Diaspora of Gentiles. These Gentiles are the uncircumcised horns, the ten lost tribes of Israel, whose seat rests in Rome atop seven hills. The time has come for the world to witness the fullness of my power. I have proclaimed myself the next priest of the Pharisees, guardians of the three and a half years of Daniel, having lost three hours at the Crucifixion.”

Peter’s head spun, his vision blurring. A cock appeared before him, crowing with sharp insistence: “Time to wake!” It crowed three times, each call striking against his mind like a pendulum—once, twice, three times—pausing—then repeating. Peter forced himself upright, his head pounding. Then the warning came, not in words but in spirit, as if Jeremiah himself voiced it through the air: “If you believe that God cannot protect you, you will succumb to the losses you fear. Whoever has ears, let them hear.”

The next night, Peter dreamed of a second beast, rising out of the earth. It had two horns like a lamb, but spoke like a dragon. It was not the Zealot leader from the night before, but the true first beast, having the horns of Jesus, the Lamb, whose fatal wound had been healed in the Resurrection.

The second beast was granted power to breathe life into the image of the Lamb, a true beast of Genesis creation. For the first time, Peter beheld Simon bearing the horns of the Lamb upon his head, a living symbol of Jesus—hidden— yet reflecting the resurrected Lamb, unseen by the world. He realized that he was Jesus’ Pope, laying down the rules of worship while wielding the sword of excommunication with quiet menace.

As Simon began to speak, his face glowed like Moses’ when he came down from Sinai, and on his head, the horns of the Lamb became radiant lights. Thus, speaking with the authority of Jesus, but resounding with the thunder of Moses, he said, “Know now that I hold the secret of 666 for it is the number of the Lamb; the sum of the letters of education: Taw—Resh—Samekh—Waw. (Their Gematria values: 400+200+60+6 equal to 666). That all people, great and small, rich and poor, free and slave, shall receive a mark on their right hands or foreheads for the privilege of belonging to the Church —to buy: to pay freely a tithe—to sell: convert to the faith.

The Mark

• the mark ("X" enhanced to "P": Chi-Rho: ),
• the name of the beast (Christ, the Lamb),
• or the number of his name (“666”)

Peter awoke and made the sign of the cross, for the vision of Simon Magus smiling knowingly pressed upon his spirit. And at last, he discerned the mystery of how 666 was the mark of Cain—was the Chi-Rho Cross itself—that Conscience is the seal upon the soul for in its fire, the Lamb and the Beast are reconciled.

Having chosen the name Aristarchus after being released from prison by The Angel of the Lord (me), Peter did not really start his transformation until he accepted the mark of Cain in the catacomb and now having reached the top step of Jacob’s Ladder, he was now 666.

The Inverted Cross

Acts of Peter 37; Jn 21:15–17

When the ship reached Rome, Peter and Paul somehow knew they were marching toward death, yet also toward a life that would triumph even over the Last Judgment.


Jesus' feet - The Church of Domine Quo Vadis (2-4)

During Nero’s reign of terror against the Christians, Peter attempted to flee the city. But at the Church of Domine Quo Vadis, he turned back—as Simon had told him he would—to accept his martyrdom. Jesus kissed him on the forehead, and Peter replied, “I agapē love you, too.”

When he was taken, he pleaded with the executioners to crucify him upside down, to demonstrate that he was not worthy to die as Jesus had. Yet he was worthy—for he had passed the test of Conscience.



"But now it is time for thee, Peter, to deliver up thy body unto them that take it.
Receive it then, ye unto whom it belongeth. I beseech you, the executioners, crucify me thus,
with the head downward and not otherwise:
and the reason wherefore, I will tell unto them that hear."


Fresco of St Peter at Tullianum Prison (3-1)                 Martyrdom of St. Peter (upside down) (3-2)

******

The unraveling of Revelation 13

It requires 'the pesher':
If anyone has an ear -- let him hear:Rev 13:9
which will ultimately to exonerate me as the "Beast 666"

The Four Writers of Revelation
John Aquila I, John, your brother and companion in tribulation...Rev 1:9 Rev 1:1-8:51 AD to 44 AD
James Niceta assumed twin brother of John: trumpets (tribulations) Rev 8:6-14.544 AD to 51 AD
Tychicus "I" assumed from Paul: Tychicus I have sent to Ephesus"2 Tim 4:12 Rev 14:6-19:2154 AD to 74 AD
John II, son of John Aquila and PricillaI, John, am the one who heard and saw these things... Rev 22.8Rev 20:1-22:21100 AD to 114 AD

Revelation Chapter 13 was written by James Niceta: James the brother of John executed with a sword by Agrippa I (excommunicated)Acts 12:1–2 because of his Zealot activities.

In it, James describes two beasts using the prophecy of Daniel 7 which describes four Beasts representing four empires: a Lion for Babylon, a Bear for Medo-Persia, a Leopard for Greece, and for Rome a beast with iron teeth and ten horns from which a 'little horn' replaces three of his teeth. The 'little horn' is believed to be the "anti-Christ" yet to come.

It is the first beast in Revelation 13 that possesses all these qualities in order to exalt the Zealot leader Eleazar who caused the destruction of the temple in 70 AD by using it as a fortress. The second beast in Revelation 13 is me: the Pope reporting to Jesus being unfairly compared to the first beast by James.

The criticism of me does not stop there as Tychicus, the apostle of Paul who hates me, kills us off equally: The beast Eleazar was taken, and with him the false prophet (me) that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone.Rev 19:20

And I beheld the second beast (Simon Magus the Pope)
coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb
(Jesus),
and he spake as a dragon (like a High Priest: dragonRev 12:7)
And he exerciseth all the power of the "beast before him" (Jesus, the Lamb superior to the second beast), and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the "beast" (Jesus the Lamb) whose deadly wound was healed (survived the Crucifixion).

And he doeth great wonders so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by means of those miracles which he had the power to do in the sight of the beast (Jesus, the Lamb).
(This is the tip off that this is me: Simon Magus doing his magic tricks.)

And deceiveth them (biased opinion) that dwell on the earth by means of those miracles which he had the power to do in the sight of the beast (Jesus, the Lamb); saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. (Jonathan's excommunication now being set up as priest alongside Simon Magus.)

The second beast was given power to give breath to the image of the first beast so that the image could speak (to speak for Jesus, the Lamb), and cause all who refused to worship the image to be killed (having the power to excommunicate - see the "death" of the fourth rider of the apocalypse: me), saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast (Jesus, the Lamb), which had the wound (Jesus crucified on the cross).

And it (the second beast: Simon Magus) causes all, the small, and the great,
and the rich, and the poor, and the freemen, and the servants,
to receive a mark upon their right hand or upon their foreheads,
and that no person may be able to buy
(convert), or to sell (promote),
save he who is having:

  • the mark ("X" enhanced to "P": Chi-Rho: ),
  • or the name of the beast (Christ, the Lamb),
  • or the number of his name ("666").

(All three stand for "The Mark of Cain": CONSCIENCE.)

Here is the wisdom! He who is having the understanding,
let him count the number of the beast
(Christ, the Lamb),
for it is the number of a
(completed) man (or woman);
and its number is "666".
Rev 13:11-18


So, now, hopefullly, I have now corrected the mistake of history that claims me to be the personification of evil: '666' which is not the mark of Satan, but the ultimate grade at graduation in the Church of 'The Way': the "Mark of Conscience"!

The number '666' is arrived at by adding the important grade letters in Hebrew for each level of education using their Gematria values (labeled at the head of the column):

Total Gematria Hebrew Glyph Pictograph Title Reference
0 +400 Taw X Badge, Seal Michael
(Zadok)
The top position of the hierarchy: Grade 0
400 +200 Resh ר Human Head Sariel
(Jairite)
Top position that an initiate can reach: Grade 2
600 +60 Samekh ס Thorn Initiate Beginning level of an initiate: Grade 7
660 +6 Waw ו Hook "The hook!"
666

The inner CONSCIENCE which is shown as the Mark of Cain in Judaism and Chi Rho (P+X) in Christianity is recognized in all religions. It is often represented in the concept of Heaven and Hell such as when the Egyptians believed that upon death one's soul is weighed by Anubis on a balance scale to determine if its soul can be resurrected or suffer eternal torment. In Buddhism, it is the concept of the Middle Path. In Islam, it is submission to the will of Allah, although Allah has been copied from the vengeful Jehovah of the Jews and thus wrongly condones violence against nonbelievers.

Such a determination of good or evil after death is of no use if it is not practiced while living. CONSCIENCE is the balance point between mind and emotion and is timeless. The possibility of CONSCIENCE is within all humans, regardless of religion or common law and it distinguishes man-woman from an animal or a plant. Without CONSCIENCE, there is no eternal SOUL for 'GOD IS CONSCIENCE'.


Chapter 5
Julia the Elder's Secret


  
Iullus Antonius & Julia (5-1)(5-2)

Iullus, whoever vies with the poet Pindar,
flies on waxen wings, with Daedalean art, and is doomed, like Icarus,
to give a name to some glassy sea.
Horace Ode 4.2 to Iullus Antonius

The Hidden Father

Tac 1.53; Dio 55.10; SuetA

It was the year 2 BC. I was ten years old when I woke to the sound of shouting—boots thudding across marble floors, doors flung open, drawers overturned. Guards were searching the villa. My late father, Agrippa, had built this house at Boscotrecase, on the green slopes of Vesuvius above the Bay of Naples. I remember the shadow of Vesuvius traveling through the house once a day on a journey to the sunset. But today its shadow stood still as my mother seized my arm. The air was thick with dust stirred by the guards.

She pulled me into her bedchamber and shut the door.

“I must tell you a secret,” she said. “Do you promise not to tell anyone?”

I nodded quickly. “Of course!”


'Polyphemus, Galatea, & Aci', Agrippa Postumus villa, Boscotrecase (5-3)

She turned toward the fresco on the far wall—Acis, Polyphemus, and Galatea, from Ovid’s Metamorphoses.

“Do you see this?” she whispered. “It has a hidden meaning for me. I have imagined the Cyclops—see him there—as Tiberius, brooding on his island of Rhodes. I am the sea-nymph Galatea—over there— and the mortal there is Acis—my dear Iullus Antonius.” She sat down next to me and whispered in my ear, “You are the child born of our embrace.”

“What?” I screamed out in surprise. Then realizing I should not shout, I say softly, “You mean Uncle Iullus—the one who used to sword-fight with me in the garden?”

“Shhh,” she said, glancing toward the door. “Yes. Iullus was always a comfort to me. I tell you this now because your grandfather Augustus is banishing me to the island of Pandateria and I may never see you again.”

I felt my throat tighten. “You’re going away? For how long?”

“You know how stubborn he is; maybe until he dies,” she said, sitting beside me. “But you must know how you came to be. In September of 11 BC, when your stepfather Marcus Agrippa returned ill from the East, he slept in another room to avoid spreading his sickness. Iullus came to me then. When Marcus died, Iullus stayed away—but by the time you were born, in March of the next year, I declared you Agrippa’s posthumous son. It spared us both from accusation.”

The Fall of Julia

She took a deep breath. “All was well until your grandfather forced me to marry Tiberius. When he abandoned me for Rhodes, refusing me a divorce, I was left alone—and the gossip began. Iullus and other friends sometimes stayed overnight, and the poets stirred up Rome with sin.”

“You always sent me to bed early,” I murmured.

Julia smiled faintly. “Yes. The poet Ovid wrote The Art of Love—a foolish, dangerous book. Augustus banned it, blaming its verses for corrupting Rome. He thought women like me learned our immoral ways from poetry. He never understood that loneliness has its own language.”

Her face hardened. “Tiberius went away not out of duty but because he preferred his vices hidden from Rome. He is a dark man. I never trusted him near you. Iullus was my true love.”

I whispered, “Does Iullus know?”

“Yes,” she said, gripping my hand. “But you must never speak of it. If they knew your true father, they would kill him—and perhaps you too. Promise me, for his sake.”

“I promise, Mother,” I said, though my voice trembled. “I still do not know why grandfather is taking you from me.”

She kissed my forehead. “Augustus says I violated the laws of family and marriage—his own laws, made for Rome’s virtue. So I must be exiled, and the man I loved will fear to be discovered. I am sure your grandmother Scribonia will come with me. That would be a mercy.”

“But what will I do without you? Can’t I live with Iullus?”

Her eyes filled with tears. “No. If he came near, they might suspect the truth. His father, Mark Antony, once defied Augustus—and mercy is not given twice. If they accuse him, he will die.”

I clung to her, but the door burst open. Guards stood waiting.

Julia whispered, “Remember: keep the secret, and beware of Tiberius. He pretends not to want the throne, but he will do anything to seize it.”

They led her away. That was the last time I saw my mother before Augustus’ death.



Pandateria (Ventotene) Island (5-4)

Exile to Pandateria

Pandateria was barely half a mile wide, a windswept rock in the Tyrrhenian Sea. Augustus had once built a villa there for his summer ease; now it was a prison for his daughter. Yet my mother endured. With her went Grandmother Scribonia, who had once been Augustus’ wife, understanding too well the Emperor’s cruelty.

Augustus, blaming drunkenness for Julia’s sins, forbade her even a drop of wine.

Years later, I learned that when Tiberius heard of her banishment and the decree of divorce written in his name, he wrote letters pretending sorrow—asking that she at least be allowed to keep the gifts he had given her. Augustus ignored him. Even in exile, the Cyclops still watched from afar.

Legacy of the Fresco

MMA20.192.16

As for me, I found refuge with my older sister Julilla and her husband, Lucius Aemilius Paullus, who were building a great house at Herculaneum. Yet the memory of that fresco at Boscotrecase stayed with me: Galatea turning from the Cyclops, her eyes fixed upon the mortal she loved. I knew then that I, too, was part of her secret. I rescued this painting to hang in my own house one day.

When Tiberius learned of his wife Julia's banishment for adultery and immoral behavior, and that a bill of divorce had been issued in his name, on Augustus' authority, he sent letters pretending to try to effect reconciliation between father and daughter. He also asked that, whatever punishment she merited, she be allowed to keep any gifts he may have given her. This did not change Augustus' anger at Tiberius' departure from Rome, which embarrassed his family. When Tiberius asked to return, he rejected his plea.

As for me, I found comfort with my older sister Julia the Younger and her husband Lucius Aemilius Paullus. They were building a large mansion at Herculaneum in Campania for their home.


Chapter 6
My Mother Julia, Only Child of Augustus



Julia Elder (6-1)

(6-2)


Julia from her island of exile: "My time here is horrid, there's no wine to ease
my stress and no lesser class people for me to ridicule."


Livia and (Tiberius?) (4-13)

Life in the Shadow of Livia

SuetA,Dio48.34,VP2.75

When I was older I learned of my mother’s life from my sisters. I could never grasp his cruetly to my grandmother. In late 39 BC, my mother Julia was born to Scribonia.


Grandmother Scribonia (6-3)

I could never grasp his cruetly to my grandmother. On tha same day, Octavian—not yet Augustus—divorced her, citing her shrewest disposition. He had previously rejected a politically arranged union with Claudia, a stepdaughter of Mark Antony, but had broken the engagement, trading her for Scribonia, the daughter of Antony’s brother. With the alliance with Antony collapsing, within weeks of Julia’s birth, he set his sights on Livia Drusilla, then married to Tiberius Claudius Nero and pregnant with her second child. Persuading Nero, or coercing him, to divorce her, he married Livia just three days after she gave birth to Drusus. In scarcely four months, the emperor who would later espouse family values had severed his ties to Antony’s family and repositioned himself with the old Republican aristocracy—all the while showing little regard for human decency.

Thus, Julia entered a household dominated by her stepmother Livia, whose discipline was iron-clad. Daughters-in-law and stepdaughters were taught spinning and weaving, forbidden visits from suitors, and every word and action was recorded in meticulous daybooks. Augustus personally instructed his grandsons, teaching them reading, swimming, and the arts of leadership. My mother’s lesson was simpler, yet no less demanding: obedience. Her life was not her own; her marriage would be chosen for her.

Life with Marcus Agrippa

Macrobius, Saturnalia 2.5.2,Dio 54:28.1-2,Dio 55.11.6–7

Marcus Vipsanius Agrippa (1-4)

At fourteen, she married her first cousin Marcellus, Augustus’ chosen heir. Two years later, he was dead, leaving her alone and childless. Augustus then arranged her marriage to Marcus Vipsanius Agrippa, his trusted right-hand man. Julia, at the age of eighteen having grown up with Agrippa’s daughter Vipsania, was now required to marry her father, decades her senior. First, Agrippa had to divorce the wife Claudia whom he loved dearly, but he faithfully complied, though not without tears. I marvel at my mother’s courage—the quiet, iron resolve to fulfill her duty and provide heirs for the throne. Since Livia later had a miscarriage and was unable to produce an heir to Augustus, the burden was placed on my mother to ensure my grandfather’s legacy.

Across the Empire, she traveled with Agrippa, observing governors, soldiers, and foreign princes with a careful, amused eye. She bore him two sons, Gaius and Lucius, and two daughters, Julia the Younger, her first daughter and Agrippina the Elder, her last. Yet she endured. Witty, calculating, resilient, she passed on these traits to her children, surviving in the Empire’s shadows.



Augustus/ Gaius, Julila, & Lucius (1-5)

It was lonely for me in the shadow of my two older brothers, but I remember the delight of being a part of some of the large spectacles that my brothers organized such as a mock naval battle between “Persians” and “Athenians” in the Circus Flaminius.

        
Julia the Younger (1-6)          Agrippina the Elder (1-7)    Agrippina the Younger (1-8)


Her two daughters were Julia the Younger (19 BC-29? AD) and Agrippina the Elder (14 BC-AD 33). Agrippina the Elder would give birth the Emperor Caligula and her daughter Agrippina the Younger (15 AD - 59 AD) would give birth to Nero and schemed to make him Emperor by marrying the Emperor Claudius.

In the winter of 13-12 BC in his last military effort in Pannonia, Marcus Agrippa, contracted an illness abroad and died in March of 12 BC at his home in Campania at the age of 51. Julia gave birth five months later to me and I was named Agrippa Postumus, a name chosen to cover up the truth.

In 11 BC, my mother, having now reached the age of 28—a year after Agrippa’s death—was forced to marry Tiberius, a union meant to produce an heir that would join Augustus’ natural grandchildren to Livia’s step-child.

Iullus Antonius—The Fated Lover

Dio 54.26.1–3, Macrobius, Saturnalia, Book II, 5:2


Iullus Antonius (1-1)

My true father, Iullus, was the son of Mark Antony and Fulvia, saved from Augustus’ wrath by Octavia, Augustus’ sister and Mark Antony’s second wife. As praetor in 13 BC, a year after my father’s death, Iullus staged lavish games and beast hunts in Augustus’ honor.

I imagine my mother teasing that Iullus should schedule his events around her availability. Her rules were precise: no passengers aboard until the hold was full. Even her stillborn child with Tiberius served its purpose to play into the cruel choreography of palace intrigue.

When the rumors became too great about his affair with my mother, he like his father took his own life rather than face torture—and to protect me. Rome forgot him, save for his face carved on the Ara Pacis and being mentioned in the Clementines as my father.

Tiberius’ Departure

SuetT

Tiberius and Julia hated each other and the consummation of their marriage was brief, producing a sickly child that died. This sham marriage would ignite rumors of my mother’s infidelity—whispers that would haunt her until the end. Tiberius departed for Rhodes, abandoning Julia and his son Drusus the Younger in Rome. He left only a perfunctory kiss, barely acknowledging the eyes that saw him, leaving her to rumors, scandal, and endless machinations of the palace.

My mother’s exile

SuetA

When my mother wrote from her island of exile: "No wine to dull the endless hours, and no servants clever enough to amuse me." Even then, in Julia’s complaint, I sensed the wit—the sharp humor masking the cruel toll of a her gilded cage. She had done her job to produce heirs now she was forced to be a mere spectator in the perilous battle of power and fate.

Julia’s exile left her children unprotected into a world of ambition, scandal, and unseen danger. Fifteen years later, her son Lucius Caesar would die of a sudden illness in Massilia. Eighteen years after her exile, Gaius Caesar—Augustus’s intended heir—fell on a distant mission to Gaul three years later.

Julia the Younger, my eldest sister, “Julilla”, was seventeen at her mother’s exile and newly married to Lucius Aemilius Paullus. She was, in many ways, her mother but more gentle. She loved literature, scholarship, and humane pursuits, lacking the ruthless cunning that had secured my mother favor.

Agrippina the Elder, barely twelve at her mother’s exile took the emptiness of loss and turned it into a fierce and relentless will to shape the next generation of rulers—only to end on an island of exile like her mother—but not before giving birth to Caligula and Agrippina the Younger.

After that, Agrippina the Younger, having carefully observed her mother, would escape her island of exile, in which her son Caligula had placed her, and scheme to put her son Nero on the throne by marrying her paternal uncle Claudius.

I, Agrippa Postumus, was ten when my mother vanished from my life. Only after the deaths of Gaius and Lucius, did Rome look to me seriously as an heir. In 4 BC, Augustus adopted me officially, yet Germanicus, married to my younger sister, Agripppins already held the favor of the people.


Germanicus Coin (1-10)

Since I was the joint heir with Tiberius, I knew even then, I had not chance against the macinations of my step-mother Livia. The throne was never meant for my hands. Within nine years of my mother’s banishment, I too was sent away—a young man of seventeen—cast onto the barren island of Planasia, the same fate as my mother.


Chapter 7
Agrippa Postumus greets
Mary, Jesus, and James in Rome


Postumus, Jesus, James, Mary, Joseph (collage: Infancy Gospel of Thomas)(7-2)

The Bridge over the Tiber

It was June of the year 2 AD. Joseph and his wife Mary stepped off the ship at the port of Ostia in Rome after a long voyage from Jerusalem. With them were Jesus, now eight years old, and James, one year. As the first blush of dawn lit the mouth of the Tiber River, a small boat, rowed by a sleepy ferryman, carried them northward. They passed silently under the Pons Sublicius, marveling at the stone construction of the bridge as the water lapped its side.


"Simoni Deo Sanco" (8-2)

The boat landed a little farther upstream, near the shrine of a Sabine god that the Christian theologian Justin Martyr would ironically mistake for me—Simoni Deo Sancto: Simon the Holy God. From the landing, they would need to cross the bridge they had passed under—walking east to Trastevere, where Herod Antipas’ home was located.



The young Marcus Agrippa Postumus (1-3)

I, Agrippa Postumus, had not slept. Yesterday my talea at eight was marked by a small ceremony, but by evening the house belonged to my brother Lucius and his eighteenth birthday. When the wine came out, I was sent away, though I lingered a little too long behind a statue of Bacchus. I only just roused myself in time to escape unseen. I was still wearing my tunic of fine linen dyed Tyrian purple, now smudged a bit. Three years had passed with my mother still banished from my life. I could no longer bear it. I was old enough now, I thought, to prove to my mother that I could stand up for her to my grandfather. I was on my way to protest my inferior position to Augustus.

Halfway across the bridge, I encountered a small family approaching from the opposite side—a man in the long robes of Judea, a woman carrying a child, and a rambunctious boy running ahead. Their garments were plain, yet there was a quiet radiance about them, as though they moved within a light unseen by others.

“I see by your dress that you have come from Judea,” I said.

“You have spoken rightly,” the man replied. “We are staying across the Tiber in Trastevere. Antipas has taken a house there among our people while he waits upon Augustus concerning Herod’s will. We will remain only for a season.”

“I had heard that Herod’s sons had come to Rome to dispute the inheritance,” I said. “The Herodian house has long been friendly with ours. My mother once told me that Herod the Great twice chased down my father, Marcus Agrippa, upon the open sea—lavishing him with gifts and professions of friendship.”

The man’s eyes brightened. “Then fortune has favored our meeting. I am Joseph; this is my wife, Mary, and our sons—Jesus and the younger, James. We are followers of the Way, sent by our father Heli and the elder Simeon the Essene to proselytize to the Jewish families of Rome. And you, I am guessing, are Agrippa Postumus, grandson of Augustus.”

I bowed slightly. “Yes—born five months after my father’s death. They call me Postumus, meaning ‘after death.’”

Mary’s gaze softened. “Then you are a son parted from his father.”


Her words touched something unguarded within me. “Perhaps I am like the well-known proverb of the Prodigal Son. In every house there is one who excels—and one who stumbles.”

The boy Jesus stepped closer, his face alight, beginning to recite. “There was a man who had two sons—and the younger of them said, Father, give me the share of property that falls to me.”

Joseph chuckled. “Yes, Jesus loves to recite this allegory—especially because it annoyingly mirrors my life too well.” Seeing my interest, he gestured toward a stone bench overlooking the now-golden water. “Come, sit. I have some dates from the market—the road from Ostia was long.”

I hesitated. “I was on my way to see my granfather, but no hurry.” I offered my hand to Mary as she settled with the baby on her lap.

“Tell me more of this story,” I said to Jesus, eager to encourage him. He continued brightly, “Not many days later, the younger son gathered all he had and journeyed into a far country—”

Joseph finished in a sterner tone: “and there he squandered his inheritance in reckless living.”

I smiled. “You speak as one who has experienced such things.”

Joseph’s eyes dimmed. “Yes. My brother Theudas turned away from our house. Our father divided the tithes between us, but Theudas joined the followers of Judas the Galilean—men who call themselves Zealots and stir the people to ruin.”

Mary laid a gentle hand upon Joseph’s arm, warning him not to go too far in his bitterness.

Joseph, recovering his composure, said, “Yes, that parable is universal, but its message teaches an important lesson of forgiveness that we as members of the Way must follow.”

But I was already lost in my own sorrow, thinking of my mother and the slanders that had torn our family apart.

Mary saw my sadness and sought to comfort me, “That far country,” she said softly, “it must be your mother’s place of exile.”

I could not hold back the tears that rose. “It is I who am exiled, not she.”

Jesus went on quietly, unwilling to leave his story unfinished: “So he went and joined himself to one of the citizens of that country, who sent him into his fields to feed swine.”

Joseph sighed. “My brother has done likewise—feeding on that which defiles. He takes refuge with Archelaus, though he will soon fall from Caesar’s favor.”

Still Jesus persisted, “I will arise and go to my father, and will say, Father, I have sinned against heaven and before you.”

Joseph, completing the next line in tone conveying a level of annoyance, “And the father received him with open arms.”

Caught up with the same feeling, I say, “Yes, the unfairness angers me, as I see it does you—that my brothers and nephews are always treated better than me.”

Mary smiled through a mother’s knowing sadness. “Always, it is forgiveness that prevails in the presence of God. I, too, forgave Joseph—for the shame others cast upon me when they called Jesus illegitimate.”

Joseph frowned slightly. “This talk grows too personal,” he murmured, and young James began to fidget in Mary’s arms.

Sensing I had unwittingly stirred up a personal problem, said, “Forgive me. I did not mean to stir painful memories.”

But Jesus could not let the tale end in shadow. “Bring quickly the best robe,” he said proudly, “and put it on him; and put a ring on his hand and shoes on his feet. Bring the fatted calf and kill it, and let us eat and make merry!”

Joseph laughed then, his spirit lightened. “Thank you, Jesus. Your joyous energy and compassion will make you a Therapeut yet—dancing and singing your way to God.”

Mary added, “the Way to God lies within ourselves. It is the heart that tranforms—with joy and love.”

Her words lingered inside me. “Then perhaps your Way has already begun its work; I was ready to shout at my father, but now I feel peace.”

I rose and bowed to them. “I should not keep you any longer as you must be tired. I am glad we met. I will tell my sister Julilla and her husband to visit you—they would be open to the details of your Way.”

“Yes,” said Joseph, smiling again. “We would love to see them.”

We waved as I turned toward the city. The Tiber still gleamed beneath the bridge, carrying its golden light into the heart of Rome. I had come ready to accuse, but as I walked, I was no longer a boy of anger—I was a son returning home.

When I stepped through the Palatine gates, I was no longer feeling myself to be merely a Roman. Perhaps the Way was a road that I would one day walk. I turned back and went home; my anger toward my grandfather subsided—maybe one day he would welcome me back.


Chapter 8
The Circle of Julia the Younger


Julia the Younger
(8-1)


Hierarchy of 'The Way'
Lk 14:16-18; 21-24
"A man once gave a GREAT BANQUET,
and invited many (the strict Essenes: classed 0-9).
At the time for the banquet, he sent his servant to say to those who had been invited,
'Come; for all is now ready.' But they all alike began to make excuses.
Then the householder in anger said to his servant,
'Go out quickly to the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in
  • Therapeuts: poor: orphans (class 10) and maimed: widows (class 11)
  • Nazarites: blind (50-day retreat(class 12) and lame (60-day retreat(class 13)
And the servant said, 'Sir, what you commanded has been done, and still there is room.' And the master said to the servant, 'Go out to 'The Way'
  • (wayfarers): Gentiles (14)
  • hedges: Jews (15)
and compel the people to come in, that my house may be filled.
For I tell you, none of those men (the strict Essenes) who were invited shall taste my banquet."

A month after Postumus met Joseph on the Tiber Island bridge, my sister Julia the Younger arrived with her husband, Lucius Aemilius Paullus, and their daughter, Aemilia Lepida, to visit Joseph and Mary at the house of Herod Antipas. Antipas, having returned to Perea, graciously welcomed them. My sister later described the meeting to me.

The reception room was adorned with paintings of satyrs and nymphs—the rage of the day, inspired by Horace and Ovid. Lucius paused, taking in the artwork. “Now, this is a humorous setting for the Way!”

Joseph smiled. “It is not the inner self that matters.”

Mary offered some unfermented grape juice. “I apologize for not offering wine. We are only permitted unfermented juice.”

Julia nodded. “That is fine. My grandmother Scribonia believed overindulgence in wine led to my mother Julia the Elder’s exile on Pandateria.”

Lucius added, “Did not Augustus forbid her wine entirely on the island?”

“Yes,” Julia confirmed.

Mary asked gently, “And how do you manage without your mother?”

Julia sighed. “Worse than the absence is the malicious gossip.”

Nearby, Jesus and Aemilia played quietly. Joseph, turning to Lucius, said, “I am puzzled… you are Julia’s husband and also her brother-in-law?”

Lucius nodded. “Rome’s generations are tangled. Through Scribonia’s elder daughter, I am both brother-in-law and cousin. I also recently served as consul with Julia’s brother, Gaius.”

Joseph smiled. “Our lineages are complicated as well. As descendants of King David, our family traces through Nathan, though some claim Solomon. Heli is my father’s name, and Jacob is a title—two lines that meet at the same place.”

Mary interjected, “Even now, the Western and Eastern factions debate whether my son Jesus or James will lead the faithful. My husband can explain…” She walked away to nurse James, leaving Joseph with a slight frown.

Julia joined Mary, whispering, “I thought I heard Joseph considered sending you away?”

Mary’s eyes glistened. “Not for unfaithfulness, but for embarrassment—conceiving so soon, before the customary period.”

Lucius muttered, “Jesus is the firstborn; it would seem obvious he should inherit…”

Joseph replied carefully, “Conception is forbidden by the Essenes. Our sons are exceptions due to dynastic necessity, yet we remain bound by strict rules of engagement, purity, and timing. On this last point, I failed, competing with Zechariah after his inability to speak revealed John’s conception. These customs will evolve, but for now, they guide us—and I now see how such rules, meant to protect the line, can be turned into a tool for inheritance disputes—vicious and uncaring toward those they displace.”


  
Isaiah (740–700 BC) (4-1)              Jeremiah (627–586 BC) (4-2)

“I have heard,” Lucius said, “that the Pharisees and Sadducees in Jerusalem ridicule the Essene version of the Way, for prescribing fixed hours even for their latrine activity beyond the walls.”

Joseph answered evenly, “That is as it should be. It is on these walks that they seek out common folk, and some return with them. Thus the road itself becomes the Way.”

Lucius smiled. “Yes—for those blessed with strong bladders.”

Joseph replied quietly, “That is the difference with our version of the Way.”

Mary returned, laughing softly. “Literal, as always,” she said. “The higher path is exacting; the lower levels remain open to all, requiring only love and devotion—the very qualities the Essenes seek to emulate.”

After they discussed more of the Way, Julia looked to her husband. “Perhaps we could offer the basement of our Herculaneum mansion as a place of worship. The walls lack provocative imagery, and there is ample room.”

Lucius hesitated. “We must consider Augustus’ views. Gentile participation without circumcision may appear to deny the exemption of Jewish semi-independence.”

Joseph reassured them, “The higher levels do require it, but the lower levels can be exempted, at least in our practice. All that is asked is compassion and service.”

Julia laughed softly. “Women seem to have an advantage if circumcision is optional.”

Mary replied thoughtfully, “For now, men still advance higher than women, but equality is a principle we hope will grow. Virginity rules are symbolic for dynastic heirs—three years for daughters, six for sons.”

Julia frowned. “It seems that men should be worth half, since women endure the burdens of birth.”

Mary smiled. “It follows a long history among the Jews, where Abraham adopted the Canaanite God El while discarding his consort Asherah, because he believed in one God.”

Joseph nodded. “Thus, when God revealed himself to Moses, saying, ‘When I appeared to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, I was El Shaddai, but my name YHWH was not known to them.’”

Mary continued, “Equality takes time. Yet the acceptance of Gentiles into the Way will remove the circumcision requirement and, in time, promote equality between the sexes.”

Joseph added, “Do not be concerned with rules. Jacob-Heli, my father, is already reforming them for ‘all are Way-farers invited to the Great Banquet—Essenes, Therapeuts, Nazarites, Jews, and Gentiles. For this, we need support.’”

“Certainly!” Julia and Lucius said in unison. “We have plenty of room.”

Joseph and Mary shouted together, “Praise be to God!”

Mary laughed softly and added, “This could become the first Church of the Way in Rome!”

Joseph offered baptism. Lucius declined, citing Sabine tradition.


Dea Dia (Ceres) (8-3)

But Julia, quietly determined, began fasting in preparation.

Lucius said, “Tomorrow, we can travel together by chariot and journey to our estate in Herculaneum. There you can complete the baptism and consecrate our basement for the Way.”

Mary and Joseph said together, “That would be wonderful!”

Lucius added with a grin, “Our chariots will be ready at dawn to found the first Church of the Way in Rome, even if the chariots of Augustus try to pursue us.”

The Mansion at Herculaneum


(Frescos Villa Agrippa Postumus Boscotrecase, Campania, Italy)(8-4)(8-5)

Two days later, after Julia’s baptism, the two families traveled in separate chariots to Herculaneum.

When they arrived, Mary exclaimed, “Your home is beautiful.”

Julia smiled, “Much more impressive than my grandfather’s palace. I still do not understand why Augustus’ tastes are so austere.”

When they descended into the mansion’s hidden underground chamber, after consecrating the space, Julia was baptized. The space would be ideal for gathering, teaching, and proselytizing.



Underground Church (8-6)

To their surprise, the hidden chamber quickly attracted followers. Many Romans, dissatisfied with the anthropomorphic cruelty of the gods, found ethical guidance in the Way. Circumcision, ritual hair coverings, and other prohibitions of the stricter Jewish sects deterred some, but the majority of the Diaspora saw the Way as a fulfillment of their Jewish heritage, especially the welcoming of women and children alike. By 7 AD, the congregation numbered nearly five hundred.

The Dinner-Party

Upstairs in the lavish dining room, Julia and Lucius had invited some close friends. I was invited but did not attend. The special guest—the poet Ovid, now 49—was there secretly, avoiding the displeasure of Augustus who had banned his poems. His presence brought an electric charge to the room, and a quiet ensued as he read parts of his Ars Amatoria. Julia had prepared the dinner carefully, arranging the seating, the flow of wine, and the gestures to follow the spirit of his poetry—held to be a manual of love-making perfection—hoping to demonstrate her understanding of his work.

She reclined elegantly near Lucius, tilting her head and twirling her ring at intervals, passing the cup to Ovid on her right with subtle emphasis. He responded with raised eyebrows and slight movements of his hands, acknowledging her wit and charm. Conversation flowed in poetry, myth, and playful mimicry, each line a quiet performance of intellect and elegance. Lucius, mostly unaware, focused on his meal.

The storytelling reached its height when Julia recited letters of mythological heroines, and Ovid responded in kind, matching her gestures with clever allusions and smiles. The tension was subtle but palpable, a sophisticated interplay of wit, beauty, and literary skill that captivated the room.

Carmen et Error (A Poem and a Mistake)

Ovid, Tristia II:207–252

Ovid (Publius Ovidius Naso) (8-7)

By the evening’s end, Julia had impressed Ovid deeply with her intelligence and charm. There was a brief time when Julia and Ovid disappeared to her bedroom, unnoticed by Lucius, who was entertaining the others in drunken laughter. The next day, Ovid, reflecting on the events of the previous night, began to question his own judgment, having been swept away by Julia’s adulation. With Julia being the granddaughter of Augustus and the daughter of her mother, already punished for her indiscretions, unforeseen consequences could arise. Though outwardly the household remained peaceful, the seeds of rumor and intrigue had been sown.

Outside the mansion walls, curious neighbors whispered of the unusual gatherings. The secret parties of the well-to-do and the gatherings of many not-so-well-off gave rise to the earliest murmurs of what Rome would later call the Circle of Julia.


(Fresco Villa Agrippa Postumus Boscotrecase, Campania, Italy) (8-8)

Chapter 9
Echos Across Time and Space


Bay of Naples (10-3)

Postumus—Exiled to Surrentum at Eighteen

SuetA 20.65


Then Jesus said to them, "Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men.Mk 1:17

In Rome, I had once stood beside Tiberius as one of Augustus’s chosen heirs. His wife Livia—ambitious and merciless—sought to sever every tie between my grandfather and me. Headstrong, reckless, and too proud for my own safety, I was soon banished to a remote manor in Surrentum. I left Rome convinced that the world had forsaken me; yet the divine spark that had been kindled in my meeting with Joseph and Mary would not be quenched. I refused to let exile define who I truly was.

Even in that isolation, purpose found me. Before Joseph returned to Judea after his mission to Rome, he had baptized me and trained me in the sacred teachings. My exile now situated me closer to my sister Julilla’s fellowship of the Way. I took up my duties as a deacon, baptizing new initiates in the salt waters of the Bay of Naples. There, in the rhythm of the waves and the quiet devotion of those who came to be baptized, I discovered a freedom Rome could not take—a power that exile had revealed in me.

The sea had become my temple, the waves my congregation. In my own way, it was my Bar Mitzvah—mirroring that of Jesus, a boy who was about to celebrate his own Bar Mitzvah far across the sea.


‘The Age of Wrath’ in Judea

CD 1:3–8


Judea 6AD (4-9)

In Jerusalem, that same year, 6 AD—a year they would call the “Age of Wrath”—the people rejoiced that Augustus had exiled the ethnarch Archelaus, the so-called “fatted calf,” yet they groaned under the census and taxation decreed by Governor Cyrenius.

Earlier, in 4 BC, Augustus had divided Herod’s kingdom into three tetrarchies, making Herod Antipas Tetrarch of Galilee and Perea. His kingdom of Galilee included the Sea of Galilee, while Perea was bounded on the east by the Jordan River and on the west by the Dead Sea, including Qumran. These two regions would become the primary locations of the missions of John the Baptist and Jesus.

Jesus—Child to Manhood

Mt. 2:1, 3

Jesus had reached twelve—the age of his Bar Mitzvah. Mary, feeling a pang of sorrow at letting him step into manhood, mused how quickly those twelve years had passed. It seemed only yesterday she had brought her firstborn into the world. The joy of his birth at Bethlehem flooded back.

In her thoughts, she distinguished carefully between the two Jerusalems: how, during the time of King Herod, the Magi from the East had come to Jerusalem (plural = Qumran), and how, upon hearing this, King Herod had been disturbed, and all Jerusalem (singular) had been troubled with him.


To the Essenes Qumran is the mirror image of Jerusalem

Her child’s bright eyes had gazed at the Magi, King Aretas of the nearby Nabataean kingdom, who brought precious gifts of frankincense and myrrh—the golden wealth of Petra’s trade—believing that this Davidic son would one day rule all Judea.

Thus Qumran had been established as the true holy city, purer than Jerusalem itself. Mary had given birth in a stable south of that settlement, where the ceremonial donkey was kept. That humble site would one day be called the Queen’s House.

Mary fondly recalled, with a smile, how Jesus would say: “Mama was queen of the oxen and donkeys, and the donkey lent me my crib.”

Now she would have to give her precious boy to manhood. Yet, even in the shadow of High Priest Boethus, the rejection of his legitimacy still lingered, a painful memory.

Preparations for Jesus’ Bar Mitzvah

Lk 2:6–7, 22

When the time came for the purification rites required by the Law of Moses, Joseph and Mary took Jesus to Jerusalem (plural = Qumran). A small stage had been set up on the donkey’s manger at the Queen’s House—once Jesus’ crib, now the platform for him to step into manhood.

Mary symbolically brought forth her firstborn, wrapping him in swaddling cloths (now a simple loincloth) and placing him on the manger. There was no room for them in the inn, for he was still considered illegitimate by Essene rules.

A War in Heaven

Rev. 12:7–9; Lk 2:8–11


Lk 2:8-14 combined with Revelation 12:7-14

(collage: shepherds, angel, dragon, Jesus at the temple, sheep, Mary exalted)(4-10)

Then war broke out in heaven. Michael and his angels fought against the dragon and its angels. But the dragon was not strong enough and lost its place in heaven. The great dragon was hurled down.

Ananus was elected High Priest—the Sadducees now in power, while High Priest Boethus and his Pharisees had lost theirs.

Unaware of this cosmic event, the simple ceremony was about to begin when a stir passed through the crowd. Dignitaries arrived unexpectedly. Joseph looked to Mary in confusion—would even their simple ceremony be canceled?

“Don’t you know?” a shepherd shouted. “The governor has removed Boethus and appointed Ananus! Your child is now legitimate!” This shepherd was one of the Therapeuts, lodging in the fields and keeping night watches over the flocks.

Above them, an angel of the Lord appeared, and the glory of the Lord shone around them, inspiring great fear. High Priest Ananus ascended the stage, saying, “Do not be afraid, for behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy for all people. For today, in the city of David, a Savior is born to you—Christ the Lord.”

Jesus’ Bar Mitzvah

Rev. 12:1, 14; Lk 2:13–14

A great sign appeared in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, the moon beneath her feet, and a crown of twelve stars upon her head. Mary, the true Davidic queen, took her son’s hand and guided him to the platform. Her twelve jewels represented the tribes of Israel; the moon symbolized the thirtieth seat of the Council of Thirty.

Jesus briefly met his mother’s gaze toward Boethus—the dragon, now defeated, but still waiting to devour her child. Mary trembled at the memory of the man who had once held her reputation in his hands.

Ananus stood firm beside Joseph—shown leniency for his sin—and Mary drew strength from both as she gently pushed Jesus forward. Silence fell.

Jesus began:
“I will explain the parable of the Sower and the Weeds: the kingdom of heaven is like a man who sowed good seed in his field…”


(Mt 13:1–23, Mk 4:1–20, Lk 8:4–15)

When he finished, Ananus laid his hands upon Jesus’ shoulders and declared, “You are now a son of the commandment.”

A multitude of the heavenly host appeared alongside the angel, praising God:
“Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace and goodwill toward all.”

Mary, having felt her son’s hand slip from hers, knew she must let him go. She was given two wings of a great eagle (the female equivalent of Sariel) so that she might fly to the wilderness, where she would be protected for a time, times, and half a time, while Daniel’s prophecy unfolded.

Chapter 10
An Abbot and Abbess

At opposite ends of the Mediterranean, two distant swells began to rise—quiet, unseen forces gathering strength for what we hoped would become the great tsunami of Christianity’s ascent. One was my own: a Roman prince marooned on an island of exile, shaping faith in solitude. The other was Glaphyra’s: a Herodian princess cast out from her world, yet stirred by the same divine undercurrent. Small in themselves, these two swells were nonetheless essential—the first awakenings of a movement that would one day shake empires.

The Abbot of Planasia Island

Dio 55.32.; Mk 1:17


Agrippa Postumus (10-1)
(10-2)


Then Jesus said to them, "Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men.Mk 1:17

In 7 AD, Augustus accused me of possessing an illiberal nature and banished me to the island of Planasia. I never doubted whose hand guided the charge. Livia had long cultivated his unease where I was concerned, and having just passed my eighteenth year, I had become a living threat to her son Tiberius—an obstacle to the succession she so carefully engineered.


Commemorative coin of his father Marcus Agrippa
issued posthumously by Caligula (10-4)

With imperial sarcasm, Augustus mocked my love of the sea and dubbed me Neptune of the waves. The jest reached back to 31 BC, when the world had hailed my father, Marcus Agrippa, as Neptune after Actium.


Battle of Antium (1-9)

The title pleased me nonetheless. To play King Neptune was a tolerable mask, easing the loneliness of exile.


Agrippa's bath, the Theater, 1st cent. A.D. - Planasia Island (10-5)

My villa on Planasia was modest, its black-and-white mosaics patterned with marine life and mythic scenes. The surrounding waters were abundant—pipefish twisting like silver threads, lobsters clattering over rock, groupers lurking in the sea grass. My father once rebuked me for spending my days fishing, but the labor calmed my temper. In exile, I discovered that I had become more than a fisherman: I was a fisher of men. As I once cast nets, so now I plunged seekers beneath the water and raised them again—not to the shore, but to faith. My island became a retreat for Jewish converts of means who were drawn to the Way.

This was possible only after I befriended Clemens, captain of the supply ship that ran between Planasia and Elba. A freedman of the Arrecinian family, he would later be linked to Clement, bishop of Rome. Clemens smuggled initiates among his cargo and bribed the guards with illicit goods. Through his loyalty, a community took shape beyond law and empire.

Alone, yet not solitary, I learned that exile was formative: authority could arise without palace or Temple, and teaching could flow from obscurity. Each day I cast my nets and guided my charges, I saw a quiet truth: leadership could be exercised without crown or court, teaching could flourish without decree. I was Abbot not by sanction, but by necessity, patience, and vision.

The Abbess of Nazareth

Lk 2:34–39; War 2.1.7


Glaphyra, wife of Alexander and Archelaus and her father, King of Cappadocia (9-2), (4-7)

Far across the Mediterranean, Glaphyra, the Cappadocian princess once married to Herod the Great’s son Alexander, had seen her life shattered when Herod executed her husband for treason. She returned to her father, remarried, and was widowed again—only to wed Archelaus, her former brother-in-law, a union condemned as sinful.


Archelaus(4-6)

Forty days after Jesus’ birth, the rite of purification and dedication was performed by Simeon at the Temple. Anna, daughter of Phanuel of Asher, witnessed the child and spoke to all who were waiting for redemption. She did not act as priest or judge; she only recognized fulfillment. Anna’s authority was quiet, singular, absolute—sufficient to legitimize what followed.

Glaphyra—Peter’s Mother-in-law

Mk 1:29–31; Mt 8:14–15; Lk 4:38–39;1Peter1:1

(9-3)

The synoptic Gospels recount a first healing: leaving the synagogue, Jesus went with James and John to the house of Simon Peter and Andrew. There, Simon Peter’s mother-in-law lay sick with fever. Jesus took her hand, the fever left her, and she arose to minister.

In retrospect, this event was never merely a cure of illness—excommunication disguised as death. It was Glaphyra’s restoration—the quiet moment when her exclusion ended. She rose not from fever, but from shame. Her hands, once trembling with remorse, now reached outward to serve. In that moment, she became the Abbess of Nazareth: spiritual mother to Peter and Andrew, to James and John, to Mary and Martha. Her absolution came through mercy, not merit; her tears became the first drops of a baptismal font from which she would minister to others.

Though the synoptic Gospels place this incident at the beginning of Jesus’ public ministry in 30 AD, Luke’s perspective allows us to see that Glaphyra’s restoration had already occurred in shadowed time—before any public recognition, before any formal discipleship. The miracle’s meaning was always retrospective: it legitimized mercy and inclusion as the foundation of authority, long before the disciples’ formation made it manifest.

Significant clues about these first disciples lie in the shadows of Glaphyra’s household. Peter and Andrew were not born into the Jewish fold as commonly assumed—they were freedmen of her family, tied to her father, Archelaus Sisines XVI, King of Cappadocia. Peter was married to Glaphyra’s daughter, making her his mother-in-law, while Andrew, long thought to be Peter’s brother, was in fact a freedman shaped by her household, where mercy and inclusion were daily practice. James and John, too, were Gentiles, their origins not yet revealed, but their loyalty was already forged as if among family. None had yet undergone the symbolic purification—the washing with water and wine that would later mark the miracles of the Way—but their formation had begun under her guidance.

Peter would later address his first Epistle to Cappadocia, quietly acknowledging the bonds first formed in Glaphyra’s house. The network of Gentile disciples was already taking shape, their devotion grounded not in birthright or Temple authority, but in mercy, service, and recognition—echoes of the authority exercised silently both in her household and on Planasia.

Twin Swells

In that light, Planasia and Nazareth were mirror worlds. On the island, I cast nets and taught in silence; across the sea, Glaphyra rose from shame to guide those who would become the core of Jesus’ movement. Abbesses restored; Abbots formed. Women authorized inclusion; men preserved teaching. Neither claimed the Temple. Neither contested Rome. Authority flowed from exile, widowhood, and discernment.

As I reflected on the currents and tides around my villa, I realized that our separate acts of formation were not isolated. The quiet labor of teaching, the gentle restoration of the excluded—these were convergent swells, gathering strength beneath the surface. What appeared later as miracles, ordinations, and baptisms had already been tested in obscurity, shaped by mercy and recognition.

What rose from Planasia and Nazareth did not announce itself as revolution. It appeared as retreat, as obscurity, as marginal piety. Yet these forces, patiently gathered, were already moving toward one another, gathering force. When they met, they would no longer be containable.

Christianity did not ascend from the center. It emerged from those the center had cast aside.


Chapter 11: Almost like Repeating History

***We are ever striving after what is forbidden, and coveting what is denied us.—Ovid, Metamorphoses ***


Herculaneum (Lyre and Cupids) (11-1)

Gossip Reaches Augustus

SuetA 65

In 8 AD, Augustus’ trusted informants requested a private audience at the palace.

“We come to speak to you about Julia,” they began.

Augustus sighed. “Julia, Julia. Would that I had never married, and had died childless.” He waved a hand dismissively. “Everyone wishes me to pardon her. Send them away.”

“Caesar,” one replied carefully, “it is the younger Julia.”

Augustus frowned. “What new trouble has the goddess Venus brought upon me?”

“It appears,” another said, “that Julia and her husband, Lucius Aemilius Paullus, are plotting against you.”

“What evidence have you?” Augustus asked.

“At their country estate, visitors come and go at all hours—some poor, some influential. There is singing into the night, wine flowing freely, and what resembles Bacchanalian revelry. The poet Ovid is often present.”

Another added, “We have heard the gatherings concern something called the Way.”

“The way to what?” Augustus asked sharply.

“They appear connected with Jews associated with Qumran,” the first replied. “And, as Your Excellency knows, there is also a so‑called Fourth Sect—the Zealots—founded by Judas the Galilean, who once preached the overthrow of Rome.”

“That traitor is dead,” Augustus snapped. “I have already deposed Archelaus and sent him to Vienne in Gaul. Quirinus now governs Judea. This sounds far more like Julia behaving as her mother once did—encouraged by the licentious verses of Ovid.”

He paused, then added, “Still, I will see this for myself. Tomorrow, I go.”

Quietly, the second informant said, “There is also talk of treason—what some call the Circle of Julia.”

The Circle of Julia

Suet19; Ovid, “Icarus”

When word of Augustus’ reaction reached him, Lucius Aemilius Paullus hurried to Julia’s estate at Herculaneum.

“Your grandfather may be coming,” he said breathlessly. “If he discovers our private assemblies, rumor will turn them into treason. They claim we have conspired—with Asinius Gallus—to rescue your mother and Agrippa Postumus from exile, even to raise rebellion against Augustus.”

Julia answered sharply, “Why would I rebel against my grandfather? I long to see my mother and my brother again, yes—but that would violate his decrees.”

“The story grows more distorted by the day,” Lucius replied. “Now they say Ovid himself has been charged with retrieving Agrippa Postumus.”


Ovid (Nuremberg Chronicle) (11-3)

Julia laughed despite herself. “Then perhaps they imagine Ovid will transform into Daedalus and fly, with wax and feathers, to my brother’s island.”

Their laughter eased their fear—only briefly.

Banging on the Door

Dio 55.22; SuetAug

At dawn the next morning, a cohort struck once upon the door. Augustus did not wait for an answer. He entered the house unannounced.

He found Ovid seated beside Julia, reciting from his verses. They rose at once, startled.

When Augustus saw Julia’s swollen belly, suspicion hardened into rage.

“I knew your Ars Amatoria would corrupt the city,” he shouted at Ovid, “but I never imagined it would taint the blood of the Julii!”

He ordered the house ransacked. Scrolls were thrown to the floor. “This place shall be razed,” he declared. “Julia will be sent to the furthest island, and the child exposed.”

“You are mistaken, Father,” Julia pleaded. “I am no adulteress. Lucius can attest to this.”

Lucius swore it by the gods, but Augustus—haunted by the scandal of his elder daughter—would not be moved.

Augustus and Livia

SuetA 7; Tac4.71

When Augustus returned home, Livia asked, “Why have you destroyed Julia’s estate and gardens?”

Too ashamed to speak plainly, he muttered, “I have no taste for extravagant country houses.”

“Then why force her to live with such austerity?” Livia pressed. “Barely suitable for a private citizen.”

“It was said to be a Jewish assembly,” Augustus replied. “Yet I saw no synagogue—only books. Still, my decision stands. Julia is too much like her namesake.” “As for Ovid,” he added, “he will be sent to the edge of the world, where his verses can no longer poison Rome.”

Feigning compassion, Livia later sent Julia money and gifts in secret, unaware of the truth of the child. Augustus, believing the infant exposed, considered the matter closed.

Julia’s Exile to Tremiti

SuetA 99; Tac 4.71

The official charge against Julia was adultery with Decimus Junius Silanus—a convenient accusation that aligned neatly with rumors of conspiracy. She was sent to the island of Tremiti, off the Adriatic coast, where she gave birth to a daughter.

Though the child was ordered exposed, the guard took pity and spared her. Augustus refused to acknowledge a child born after the decree of exile.

Lucius Aemilius Paullus was charged with sedition—perhaps for abandoning the Arval Brotherhood while participating in the Way—yet he was not executed. Arval records continue to list him among their members. Silanus withdrew into voluntary exile.

Thus Julia the Younger’s punishment almost repeated history. Her mother, recalled from exile only two years earlier, still lived confined at Rhegium. Augustus granted her property and income, but never forgiveness. Neither Julia would be permitted to return to Rome, nor would either be buried in his tomb.

Julia the Younger would endure nearly twenty years of exile, ignored and forgotten. I knew then that I would have to rescue her.

Ovid’s Exile to Tomis

Ovid, Tristia; Epistulae ex Ponto; SuetA 65

Ovid was banished at fifty years of age to Tomis, on the Black Sea. There he wrote, “What I suffer here surpasses the worst fate could send—war at the gates, and not a single friend.”

Augustus avoided bringing the matter before the Senate, fearing embarrassment should the truth emerge. Ovid spoke only of carmen et error—a poem and a mistake—but the emperor would not listen.

In exile Ovid sent his Tristia back to Rome, pleading for recall. Near the end of his life he wrote, “My daughter was far away on the Cyrene shore, and could not be informed of my fate.” In this he unwittingly confirmed his paternity—for Julia and her child were with me in Cyrene.

Phoebe Keeps the Secret

SuetA 65

Before Julia was taken to Tremiti, rumor held that she wrote secretly to Ovid and entrusted the letter to her maid, Phoebe.



Exile to Tomis, Constanta, Black Sea (11-2)

Letter to Ovid (c. 8 AD)

Dearest Ovid,
It grieves me that I could not kiss you farewell. The rumors that destroyed us were cruel, yet I accept my fate as my mother once did. I acted knowingly, not in ignorance, and I do not excuse myself by your poetry—though you remain the greatest poet of our age. Continue to write, even in exile.
Farewell, Julia


Reconstruction from Mary Magdalene relic skull Saint-Maximin-la-Sainte-Baume (37-5)

When Augustus learned of the letter, Phoebe was questioned under torture. She admitted only that she followed the Way. Refusing to betray her mistress, she revealed nothing more and hanged herself.

Thus Phoebe became one of the earliest martyrs of the Way. Many years later, Jesus’ daughter Tamar would take the name Phoebe at baptism, in honor of her courage.


Chapter 12
Postumus, the Second Emperor?



Augustus and Postumus (12-1)(12-2)

The Visit to Planasia Island

Tac1.5

In the spring of 14 AD, Augustus—sensing his strength failing—began to doubt the wisdom of leaving the empire to Tiberius. As his infirmities worsened, he sailed to Planasia to see me, accompanied only by Paullus Fabius Maximus and a small circle of trusted companions.


Paullus Fabius Maximus (12-3)

To the astonishment of my guards, Augustus himself appeared in the harbor. When he disembarked, he embraced me. After years of bitterness, I returned the gesture. At twenty‑four, my former temper had cooled; exile and the precepts of the Way had reshaped me.

“Your visit is joy enough,” I said.

He studied me closely. “How I wish your father Marcus were here. As we approached the island, I imagined him beside me—sailing once more against Antony and Cleopatra. And now, seeing you… in your eyes I glimpse Antony. I do not know why I have come.”

Tears and Reconciliation

Fabius Maximus and I helped him up the terrace overlooking the sea. Wine and broiled fish were brought, the breeze carrying the scent of grapes from the shore. Augustus sat there in silence.

At last Augustus spoke, “I fear I have wronged my own blood. Livia was ever pressing Tiberius forward. I hoped distance might free my judgment, yet age has made me weak.”

I listened in silence. Then I asked, “And Julia?”

He sighed. “She defied me. I arranged her marriages, dreamed of heirs, and failed her all the same. Forcing her upon Tiberius was my greatest mistake. I ignored her heart—and she never forgave me.”

“Not all blame is hers,” I said carefully. “Tiberius’ nature is well known.”

Reflections on Love, Duty, and Peace

I smiled faintly. “Your control over my mother only bound her more tightly to resentment. She once wished she had married Iullus.”

Augustus laughed quietly. “Then Rome might have known an Antonius Caesar instead of a Tiberian heir. That would have roused many ghosts.”

I ventured, “Or another possibility still—Agrippa Postumus Antonius.”

He stared at me, unsettled. “Did Julia deceive me? I… I see the likeness. Could it truly be?”

“God works in ways hidden from princes,” I said. “But I am Postumus. Your blood runs in me—not Tiberius’.”

Exile, Poetry, and the Way

“And the younger Julia?” I asked.

Augustus looked away. “Ovid… his verses stirred too many hearts. I sent him far from Rome. Yet I sometimes wonder whether severity served justice.”

Paullus Maximus interjected carefully, his voice low and deliberate. “I hope Your Excellency does not object that I have remained in correspondence with him—sending funds from time to time. He still begs me to intercede on his behalf, blaming a poem for his error. Much of his Ex Ponto is spent entreating me to persuade you to permit his return.”

Augustus hardened. “I ordered her child smothered,” he said flatly, “because I could not bear what it implied.”

Maximus motioned me closer, his gesture slow and deliberate. “If you were wondering—her daughter is well,” he whispered.

I concealed my surprise. I had met Maximus before and knew him to be a patron of poets—but never as a keeper of such secrets.

To shift the weight of the conversation, I turned again to my grandfather. “Did you know,” I asked, “that Julia’s house sheltered gatherings of the Way?”

He stiffened. “Jews? In my daughter’s house?”

“They teach peace,” I replied, “and acknowledge Herod Antipas only nominally.”

“For a moment,” he said darkly, “I thought such things sedition.” Then his voice softened. “We built the Ara Pacis to honor peace—yet betrayal followed. By both my Julias. By Iullus Antonius, who praised me even as he dishonored your mother.”

Hints of an Alternate Succession

“You touch upon the reason for my journey,” Augustus said slowly. “I fear that Livia will prevail. Tiberius will rule, and I dread what follows. Rome might fare better under another hand.”

He lowered his voice. “I regret that I bring no promise of your recall. Worse—I fear for your life. If Tiberius gains power, you will not be safe.”

“I understand,” I said. “Germanicus himself is not secure. The future may yet belong to Agrippina’s sons.”

The Signet Ring and Counsel to Disappear

Dio 53.30.2

As he rose to leave, Augustus whispered, “If word reaches you of my death—vanish.”

Then, almost as an afterthought, he pressed a ring into my hand. “The sphinx. I once gave it to your father when I despaired of recovery. Keep it. It will remind you that I did not forget.”

The Death of Augustus and Livia’s Designs

Tac 1.3; 1.5; Dio 56.30

A month later, Livia summoned Tiberius urgently from Illyria. Whether he found Augustus alive or already dead was never made clear. What is certain is that she suspected reconciliation between the princeps and his grandson—and feared its consequences.

Fabius Maximus revealed the visit to his wife Marcia, speaking of tears and renewed affection. She, unwisely, repeated it. Soon after, Maximus died. Some called it suicide; others knew better, when funeral wails were heard from Marcia as she reproached herself for having caused her husband’s death.

Rumor claimed that Livia hastened Augustus’ end with poisoned figs. It would not be the last time imperial succession was settled by a wife.

History remains convinced that I was murdered—despite Tiberius’ silence before the Senate, where he claimed only that it had been his father’s final instruction that the tribune lose no time in disposing of his prisoner.

Final Farewell and Legacy

SuetA 99

On his deathbed, Augustus asked for a mirror. “Have I played life’s farce well?” he said. “If so, applaud as I leave the stage.”

He knew the truth.

My father’s warnings were real.

I had already made my plans.


Chapter 13
“Simon, the son of Antonius and Rachel”


Simon Magus (13-1)


Simon Magus, His History
"Simon's father was Antonius, and his mother Rachel.
By nation he is a Samaritan, from a village of the Gettones;
by profession a magician yet exceedingly well trained in the Greek literature;
desirous of glory, and boasting above all the human race,
so that he wishes himself to be believed to be an exalted power,
which is above God the Creator, and to be thought to be the Christ,
and to be called the Standing One.R.2.7

The Death of Augustus and the False Murder of Postumus

Bellum Catilinae 9;Tac1.6

After Augustus’ warning earlier in 14 AD, I ensured that Clemens kept his ship anchored off Elba, ready to aid my escape from Planasia. Clemens, who carried initiates from Julilla’s fellowship of the Way, was my devoted servant—loyal beyond question.

When Augustus died on August 19, AD 14, Tiberius issued a written order to Gaius Sallustius Crispus commanding the murder of Postumus. Gaius, long entrusted with imperial secrets, hesitated. Knowing that both truth and falsehood could destroy him, he nevertheless sailed for Planasia.

When his ship docked at Elba, Clemens greeted him and invited him aboard for wine. Upon learning of Augustus’ death, Clemens quietly ordered provisions loaded and sail prepared. Gaius soon confessed that he bore secret orders from Tiberius. Knowing their purpose, Clemens said, “I am a friend of Postumus and will not permit this deed. Remain here three days and report it done—or be confined below deck.”

Relieved, Gaius waited three days, returned to Rome, and reported that Postumus had been slain by a resolute centurion. He advised Livia not to publicize the matter nor consult the senate.

The Escape from Planasia

Tac. 1.3

Clemens reached Planasia, where we overpowered the two drowsy centurions. With my old identity now declared dead, I left the island unseen to carry out my plan: to rescue my two Julias—my mother and my sister—before sailing south across the Mediterranean to Cyrene.

The Reunion at Rhegium

Tac 1.5

My mother, Julia the Elder, was confined at Rhegium, near Italy’s toe, which seems to kick Sicily. Since the guards had not yet heard of my supposed death, they were easily bribed.

At first my mother did not recognize me in my priestly vestments, but when I said, “Mother,” she burst into tears. “Postumus, it is you! I was sure Tiberius had murdered you the moment Augustus was dead—no doubt poisoned by Livia.”

We embraced. I said, “Surely Tiberius must be gloating that I am dead, yet here I stand—the posthumous Postumus.”

She laughed through tears. “That you are! But how will you avoid discovery?”

“I will be known as Simon, the son of Antonius and Rachel.”

Julia pondered. “That is wise. Do not contest Tiberius’ succession—he would hunt you down if he knew.”

I smiled. “Good sometimes triumphs over evil. How do you like my new disguise and name?”

“It will fool many—and reveal your true father, which pleases me.” Then she whispered, “But why am I now to be Rachel?”

Genealogy of Jesus
David son of Nathan (2 Sam.5.14)Lk 3:23-38 David son of Solomon(king line) Mt 1:7-17
(And Jesus himself) being, as was supposed, son of Joseph, which is the son of Heli.Lk 3:23b ('supposed son' resolved by Simeon the Essene in Lk 1:35 with Joseph = Holy Spirit) And 'Jacob' begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who was called the Christ.Mt 1:16

The Genealogy of Names

Lk 3:23b; Lk 1:35; Mt 1:16; Gen. 29:33

“As for my name, I choose Simon—Jacob’s second son by Leah, whose name means unloved. It suits my life and places me under Jacob-Heli, Jesus’ grandfather.” “You were not unloved by me,” Julia protested.

Postumus kissed her on the cheek. “I know.”

Julia as great as Cleopatra

Ant. 16.2.2; Nicolaus of Damascus, fragment 134;Ant. 18.2.1

“If I were called ‘son of Julia,’ it would expose us—the world knows too well the great Julia. To the people of Troy, you were worth a hundred thousand silver pieces.”

Julia’s eyes lit. “Yes—I remember arriving by night, and the river nearly swept me away. Agrippa was furious and fined them. It took Herod’s friendship to convince him to relent.”

  
Inscribed Dedication to Julia at the Sanctuary of Athena at Priene (13-2)*** Agrippa and Julia inscription from Ephesus (13-3)

I smiled. “Herod Philip even named a city Julias—Bethsaida, on the Lake of Gennesaret. Your name stands in Athens and Ephesus as well.”

Julia laughed. “Almost as famous as Cleopatra.”

“More courageous,” I added. “You endured Tiberius’ venom. Your daughters may yet give birth to the Julian empire after he is gone.”

Her voice softened. “I never made it easy for Livia to secure her son’s succession. I deserted Iullus—but worse, I was forced to abandon you, my favorite son.”

I held her. “You never deserted me. By concealing my true father, you saved me. Iullus died a hero’s death, like his father.”

Tears filled her eyes. “My poor, dear Iullus.”

I said softly, “You still have me. Tiberius failed to kill me, and I will remain a thorn in his side.”

Julia brightened. “Yes—my true joy is to see you alive!”

I urged, “Come with me. I must rescue Julilla.”

She shook her head. “No. I am too frail. Let me die here, and keep your father’s secret. But rescue my daughter if you can. Exile is cruel.”

The Presence of Scribonia

Tac 1.5

“Mother, come and see—your grandson!” she called.

My grandmother Scribonia waddled towards me. “Postumus—you live! Tell me, is it true Augustus intended to make you emperor?” “Prevented,” I answered, “by Livia’s poisoned figs. My grandfather’s warning saved me.”

Scribonia sighed. “I have heard she smeared poison on them while they still hung upon the tree. Augustus called me shrewish—but what his marriage brought him was Tiberius, a poor excuse for a ruler.”

“There is still hope,” Julia said. “Germanicus may yet reign.”

“And do not count out Postumus,” Scribonia added. “He may yet return in triumph.”

“No,” Julia said firmly. “Better that he begin anew as Simon, seeking the spiritual leadership of the Way—not the dangerous path of earthly power.”

The Baptism

“During exile I baptized followers of the Way, continuing Julilla’s mission,” said Postumus. “I should baptize you both.”

“If heaven will guard my granddaughter and grandson, I will be baptized,” Scribonia said.

“So will I,” Julia said.

At dawn by the sea, I baptized them, saying, “You are washed clean.”

Departure and Farewell

Just then Clemens called from the ship, “Another sail on the horizon—we must go!”

Julia clasped my hand. “Promise me you’ll free my daughter Julilla and her child, if she lives. Kiss them for me.”

“I will,” I vowed. “She shall be my Helen of Troy—and perhaps her daughter may wed Jesus, son of Mary, continuing the Davidic line.”

My mother smiled. “You will succeed. You were born for greatness.”

I embraced my mother and grandmother, took my sword and shield, and said, “May we meet again in heaven.”

As I boarded the ship, their voices followed me over the waves:

“Farewell, Simon.”


Chapter 14
Simon rescues his Helena of Troy

<

Hagia Sophia (14-1)


His Sister Like Sophia

The Secret Book of John; H2.25

Sophia, our sister, came down;
descending innocently; to regain what she had lost.
Therefore she was called Life; the Mother of the Living.
The Secret Book of John

But Simon is going about in company with Helena,
and he says that he has brought down this Helena from the highest
heavens to the world; being queen, as the all-bearing being, and wisdom,
for whose sake, says he, the Greeks and barbarians fought in Troy,
having before their eyes but an image of truth;
H.2.25

(14-2)

Setting Sail for the Tremiti Islands

As we sailed from Italy’s boot northeast toward the Tremiti Islands, Clemens and I plotted the rescue of my sister Julilla. Her stone prison, built like a fortress atop a steep incline, would not yield easily. Though we could overpower the guards, we needed a ruse to enter unseen.

Clemens proposed a bold plan: he would impersonate me and return openly, creating confusion. I hesitated, fearing for his life. Yet the thought of driving Tiberius frantic—unsure whether Postumus lived or died—was irresistible.

Clemens Reveals His Lineage

Clemens then shared his extraordinary secret. “I would not fear death for so righteous a cause against Rome—I am the grandson of Spartacus.”

I stared at him. “No wonder your strength is legendary. You told me you were a freedman of Marcus Areccinus Clemens and Plautilla—but not this.”

He smiled. “Plautilla’s mother, Tertulla the Younger, was the daughter of Marcus Licinius Crassus and Tertulla the Elder.”

“Crassus?” I asked. “The man of the First Triumvirate—who defeated Spartacus?”

Clemens nodded. “Crassus spared his son. I became a freedman of Tertulla, adopting the name Clemens. I intend to continue my father’s struggle against Rome’s injustices.”


Marcus Licinius Crassus (14-3)

I was awed. “An incredible story. Now you must kneel and be consecrated a deacon of the Way.”

As my hands rested on his shoulders, I placed Augustus’ signet ring upon his finger. “You are now the true heir of Augustus. Hail, son of Spartacus.”

The Tremiti Islands Assault

Sailing around Italy’s spur, we entered the channel between San Domino and San Nicola, anchoring near the only beach.

(14-4)

Rowing ashore, we began the steep ascent to the fortress.

(14-5)

Two guards barred our path, swords drawn.

“What business have you here?” one demanded.

Clemens declared, “I am Postumus, the new emperor. I have come to pardon Julia the Younger and return her to the mainland.”

The guards exchanged incredulous glances. “We heard Postumus was killed by Tiberius’ tribune. You must speak with the centurion.”


Roman well (14-6)

We were escorted to the central chamber, where a cistern glimmered in the dim light. The centurion arrived, and Julia—watching from the corridor—hid her astonishment, instantly grasping the ruse and playing her part.

“What proof have you of such an outrageous claim?” the centurion demanded.

Clemens calmly extended his hand. The centurion obeyed and instantly recognized Augustus’ mark. Kneeling, he murmured, “Forgive my doubt, great Emperor.” “I am here to pardon Julia and return her to the mainland,” Clemens repeated.

Before the centurion could respond, Julia slipped inside and returned with her daughter.

The Escape

The centurion hesitated. “No—not the child. Augustus’ decree orders her exposure and death. Out of compassion, we let her live, but we cannot release her.” Feigning anger, Clemens declared, “I rescind the order.”

The centurion froze. I seized Julia and her daughter and descended the incline, with Clemens close behind, enforcing obedience.

At the beach, as I helped them into the rowboat, the centurion—regaining his composure—shouted, “Stop! You are not the true Emperor!”

Clemens seized him and pressed a knife to his throat. “Then we have a problem.”

I drew my sword toward the guards. “Lie down if you wish to live.” They obeyed.

We boarded the ship, and I ordered sail raised.

“Farewell, dear friend,” I called.

“Godspeed,” Clemens replied. Then, lowering the knife—his arm still holding the centurion—he said, “No purpose remains in resistance. Keep silent. The Senate may yet act against me or Tiberius. I will reward your discretion.”

The centurion and guards swore secrecy.

Reunion and Reflection

>

On board, Julia embraced me. “I prayed you would come. And here you are, my brother. How is Mother?”

“She is well—now off Pandateria. Grandmother too.”

Julia’s eyes clouded with sorrow. “Mother’s island was paradise compared to this prison. The stone walls were cold and damp; the wind whistled through the cracks like a chorus of mourning. There were days without sunlight—or a kind word. I often fled to my grotto, screaming into the shadows just to hear my own voice, to know I still lived.”


Julia in the Grotto of the Gulf (14-7)

I took her hands. “Your screams were not madness—they were survival.”

She shuddered. “They used my daughter against me. Knowing they had spared her despite Augustus’ decree, the guards taunted me that they could take her at any moment. Some nights, drunk and cruel, they banged on my door shouting, ‘Give us your daughter!’ Their laughter echoed down the stone steps as they left.” I drew her close. “You survived. Nothing can bind you again.”

As the island faded, Julia cried, “Good riddance to that place. Let its cold and silence remain behind us forever.”

I knelt beside her daughter. “I am your uncle Simon. What is your name?”

“Mary,” she whispered.

“A beautiful name—after the mother of Jesus.”

“Who is Jesus?”

“You will meet him one day,” I said. “A gentle man. They say he is the Son of God.”

“Like you—the grandson of Augustus?” Mary teased.

“Certainly not,” Julilla answered. “The God in heaven.”

“How old are you?” I asked.

“Six,” she said.

I thought how Jesus—now twenty—might one day be a fitting match.

“Who do you think she resembles?” Julia asked softly.

I studied the child’s eyes and nose. Julia whispered Ovid’s name. The resemblance was undeniable.

A New Identity

H2.23; R.2.12

“Let us make clear our new names,” I said. “Clemens now bears mine, and I take the name Simon. And you, Julia—take the name Helena, the beauty who launched a thousand ships.”

She smiled. “I see only one ship.”

“You will embody Sophia—the divine feminine,” I replied.

“Yes, brother. I will be your Helena. Remaining chaste, Sophia will suit me.”

I lifted Mary to the prow. “Would you like to call your mother Helena, Queen of Troy?”

“Yes!” she cried.

“Where to now, Simon?” Julilla asked.

“To Cyrene.”

“Could we rescue Ovid?”

“He is far to the east, with autumn storms coming. Besides, the Essenes would disapprove of his poetry.”

She met my eyes. “I trust your judgment. Cyrene is a good choice. There are many followers of the Way there.”


Chapter 15
Clemens the Freedman &
Clement the Future Pope



(15-1)

(15-2)

Rumor of a Living Emperor

Tac 2.39

Tacitus would later write: In September 14 AD, Clemens, the servant of Agrippa Postumus, dared to threaten the ruin of the State by discord and civil war before he was checked. Thus, for nearly three years, Clemens, guiding followers, would evade capture, spreading the story of Agrippa’s survival. Through emissaries who shared his secret, rumors began to circulate, first in whispers, then in vague gossip reaching the ears of the credulous and the restless. He moved through towns at dusk, careful never to linger in one place, knowing the paradox of fame and secrecy, that truth gains strength with time while falsehood collapses quickly.

The Giant at the Door

During one of his brief periods of secrecy, Clemens visited his foster family. Knocking at the door, a small boy opened it, then ran back calling:

“There is a giant at the door!”

Clement, the seven-year-old son of Marcus and Plautilla Clemens, returned to gaze at this imposing visitor.

“Tell your father that Clemens, son of Spartacus, is here,” said the visitor with a wry smile.

Marcus appeared, recognizing him.

“Come in quickly! So, you are the Faux-Postumus! We wondered if we would ever see you. I knew it had to be you.”

They embraced. Plautilla and her mother Tertulla the Elder, daughter of Crassus, joined them.

“It seems everyone is talking about you and this religion called the Way,” Marcus said. “You must tell us more.”

Plautilla pressed, “And the real Postumus—is he alive?”

Clemens’ eyes flickered. “Yes. But it is a secret. He is now a bishop and has a new name.”

Marcus nodded. “You must stay awhile—Plautilla, prepare a meal and a bed.”

The household hung on every word as Clemens prepared to recount the tale that would define his legacy.

The Faux-Postumus

Tac 2.39

By the fire, Clemens spoke his story as Tacitus would tell it while he corrected Tacitus’ mistake that he was unable to rescue Postumus in time:

“After Augustus’ death, I conceived a scheme few could imagine: sail to Planasia and rescue Agrippa Postumus. And so it was that I, Clemens, the servant of Agrippa Postumus, in September 14 AD, had dared to threaten the ruin of the State by discord and civil war before I was checked. Having ascertained that Augustus was dead, I had formed a design beyond a slave’s conception: to go to the island of Planasia and whisk Agrippa away by craft or force, bringing him to safety. The slowness of my merchant vessel could have thwarted this bold venture—(but my ship was one of the fastest). Meanwhile, with the murder of Agrippa assumed, I set my thoughts on a greater and more hazardous enterprise: by taking on the identity of the deceased—since in age and build I resembled my master—“I would sail to Cosa, a coastal town of Etruria (Tuscany), and hide myself in obscure places until my hair and beard had grown long.”

The boy Clement listened in awe, unaware that Clemens’ courage would one day shape his destiny as Peter’s successor as Pope.

A Baptism at Dusk

Clemens spoke of the importance of baptism in entering into fellowship with the Way. By month’s end, all of Marcus’ household sought baptism. At dusk, Clemens led them to the ocean, immersing them beneath the fading light.

As Clemens bid farewell, the rumors of Agrippa’s divine escape were turning into truths carried across Italy to Rome itself.

“As You Became Caesar”

Tac 2.39–40

In Rome, Tiberius, curious and uneasy, vacillated between action and inaction. He assigned Sallustius Crispus to capture this Agrippa imposter. It was not until March of 17 AD that his agents disguised as followers were able to entrap him.

Brought before Tiberius, he was asked how he had become Agrippa. With calm audacity, he replied: “As you became Caesar.” He divulged nothing more.

Tiberius dared not execute him publicly, so Clemens was slain in secret. Many senators and knights had aided him, yet no inquiry was made.

Thus ended Clemens’ mission.

The Freedman’s Legacy

Decades later, the boy he had baptized—the young Clement—would inherit Peter’s chair during Nero’s reign of terror and guide the fledgling Church out of the darkness. His sister, Areccina Tertulla, would marry Titus, tying the household to the imperial line which provided safety.

Clemens himself faded into history, yet the echo of his audacity endured. He had stood alone, unarmed, against the temporal throne, bending the course of destiny in a world ruled by emperors. His courage would inspire the many great disciples and followers as the Church would one day find the power of faith that would defy kings and endure persecution—to shape the eternal, unseen throne of God.

The Ordination of Clement

Epistle of Peter to James, ch. 2

Peter, sensing his final hour, took Clement’s hand and addressed the brethren:

“Hear me, brethren and fellow-servants. Since, as I have been taught by the Lord and Teacher Jesus Christ, whose apostle I am, this day I lay hands upon this Clement as your bishop and to him I entrust my chair of discourse. To the one who has journeyed with me from the beginning to the end, and thus has heard all my homilies; who, in a word, having had a share in all my trials, has been found steadfast in the faith.”

By the grace of God, Clement lived to 99 AD, often recalling the towering freedman who had appeared at his door—the man who dared, in a world of emperors and fear, to sow the seeds of a spiritual empire no earthly power could touch.



Chapter 16
Ransoming the Twins:
James Niceta and John Aquila


James Niceta and John Aquila (16-1)


And I stood upon the sand of the sea.Rev 13:1
(James Niceta starts his part of Revelation with his appreciation for his rescue
with his twin John Aquila when Helena purchased them from the pirates.
The other meaning was that uncircumcised males like them were classed with females (the "sea")
in the Noah imagery, thus they became proselytes under Helena.)
*****
There they (the pirates) starved us, and beat us, and terrified us, that we might not disclose the truth;
and having changed our names, they sold us to a certain widow, a very honorable woman, named Justa.
She, having bought us, treated us as sons, so that she carefully educated us in Greek literature and liberal arts.
R.7.32
*****
Then said Peter: "These are your sons Faustinus and Faustus, whom you supposed to
have perished in the deep; but how they are alive, and how they escaped in that horrible night,
and how one of them is called Niceta and the other Aquila.
R.7.31

Arrival in Cyrene

Having sailed to Cyrene, we landed at Ora (modern Tripoli), where Helena and I sought out the large community of Therapeut Essenes who befriended us. By the spring of 15 AD, we had been received as full members of their sect.

Before settling permanently, Helena and I went down to the port—she with Mary beside her, I to sell Clemens’ ship. Together we inquired of newly arrived passengers whether they had heard any news of either of us.

Of Julia the Younger, few knew of her exile to the Tremiti Islands, and none had heard of her escape, for her guards had kept their promise of silence.

As for me, rumors swirled with conflicting tales about Agrippa Postumus—some claiming he was dead, others whispering that he had escaped and was hiding near Rome. Clemens had accomplished his goal: no one knew the truth. Thinking of his courage, my heart warmed with gratitude. I sent my love to him across the opposite shore of the Mediterranean.

The Slave Market

At the docks, Helena paused before an auction of captives taken by the pirates who had haunted that coast for generations.

Mary tugged at her mother’s sleeve and cried, “Look at those two half-naked boys in dirty loincloths! They look alike!”

Helena nodded. “Yes, they do—twins, I think, and better-mannered than the rest. Perhaps they are Romans like us. Let’s find out.”

As she approached, the smell of salt, sweat, and blood made her falter for a moment. Holding Mary’s hand tightly, she drew a breath and stepped forward. “Sir,” she said to the auctioneer, “I might be interested in those two boys.”

He motioned for the handler to bring them closer. “These two claim to be of Roman aristocratic stock,” he said. “That could fetch a tidy sum—perhaps even a reward. What is your name, boy?”

One of them spoke boldly. “I am Niceta, and this is Aquila. We are the twin sons of Domitia Lepida the Elder. Has there been any word of her being rescued?”

The auctioneer glanced at his handler. “Was any older woman taken with this group?”

The man shook his head. “Shame it is. Her ransom would be greater.”

Helena, feigning indifference, replied, “Lepidus was a triumvir with Octavian and Mark Antony. His name would be well known here. I would guess these two are lying—but I might still buy them.”

“That will cost you,” the auctioneer warned. “Two thousand denarii each.”

Helena said evenly, “That seems high. Still, I will pay three thousand for both.”

He grinned. “Sold!”

Seeing her bargain concluded, I came nearer. Helena whispered, “Do you have three thousand denarii?”

Huddling close, I murmured, “That is what I just received for my ship. But perhaps it is more than we can afford, since we need to buy a house.”

“To be true Therapeutae,” she said softly, “we are to give up the luxuries we once had and offer our money to the poor. Is not a human life worth more than gold?”

“You speak truly,” I sighed. “Gladly would I surrender all I have to redeem two souls.”

I emptied my purse into the auctioneer’s hands. He grinned broadly. “You are too kind.”

We departed quickly with the twins, who thanked us again and again.

The Recognition

R.7.8

Domitia Lepida Major (16-2)

Once we were out of earshot, Helena said quietly, “I recognized your mother’s name immediately, for we are of the same age. She was part of our fellowship of the Way.


Gnaeus Domitius Ahenobarbus (1-12)

She once told me of the incest that Gnaeus Domitius Ahenobarbus had committed against her, and how he was to be brought to trial. She confided that, if the scandal came to light, it would touch her family at the highest level. She considered fleeing with her twins. God help Agrippina if she has a daughter who marries him… How old are you now?”

Niceta answered, “We are twelve.”

Helena bent close. “Promise to keep a secret—I am Julia the Younger.”

Aquila asked, “Didn’t Tiberius exile you to an island?”

“Tiberius still thinks I am there,” Helena replied.

Smiling, I said, “I rescued her. A brother must always rescue his sister. Now I am known as Simon.”

Niceta exclaimed, “Julia had only one brother left alive—then you must be Postumus! But he is dead!”

Helena said quickly, “As you can see, he lives. But no more talk of Julia or Postumus. Our names are Simon and Helena, and this is my daughter, Mary. She is seven years old.”

The boys bowed to Mary, clasped hands, and danced in a circle, crying, “We are saved! We are saved!”

When they had calmed, Niceta said, “We were sure Providence was against us, and now it has brought us together.”

Adoption and Instruction

R.7.32; R.7.32; H2.20

Back at our lodging, Helena prepared for them ‘posca’, a drink of vinegar and herbs. “This will calm you while I prepare a meal,” she said.

I asked, “Tell me how you came to be in the slave market—and how you survived your ordeal.”

Niceta began, “On that night, when the ship was broken up and we were tossed upon the sea, we clung to fragments of the wreck. Certain men, whose business it was to rob by sea, found us, lifted us into their boat, and by sheer strength brought us here.”

Aquila added, “They starved us, beat us, terrified us, and changed our names. Our mother was caught in a wave and disappeared.”

Helena said gently, “That is very sad. Your mother, Domitia Lepida Major, was born the same year as I—19 BC—the eldest daughter of Antonia Major.”

I exclaimed, “Then you are descendants of Mark Antony! My mother was Fulvia, and your grandmother is Octavia the Younger!”

Aquila said, “Is not Marcus Agrippa your father?”

“No,” I replied. “Iullus Antonius is my father.”

The boys gasped.

“Enough of this excitement over Antony,” Helena said firmly. “This is a tragedy. Gnaeus Domitius Ahenobarbus is a monster. God help us if he marries my sister Agrippina’s daughter.”

Niceta said quietly, “Of what use is heredity if we were born without a father and have now lost our mother?”

Helena replied, “Do not fear. I will adopt you both until she is found.”

“Thank you so much!” the boys cried.

The Baptism of the Twins

H2.20; R.7.32

Mary, who had been listening, suddenly said, “I do not have a father either.”

The twins looked at Helena in confusion. Niceta asked, “I thought you were married to Lucius Paulus?”

Helena smiled sadly. “What a tangled web our passions have made. Perhaps one day I will reveal Mary’s father; then you will understand the perils of love when poetry is involved. For now, I remain celibate for the sake of my daughter. It is also an Essene requirement.”

I said, “I will treat you as my sons in the learning of all things—with attention to philosophic studies, that we might support the doctrines of the divine religion by philosophic disputations, and be educated also in the learning of the Greeks—especially in their atheistic doctrines—so that, once acquainted with them, you will be better able to refute the detractors of the Way.”

The twins replied in unison, “Yes, we would like that.”

Helena asked, “Since Providence has guided you to us, do you wish to be baptized?”

They answered together, “Yes, of course!”

Aquila said, “I only wish our mother could be baptized also.”

Helena comforted them. “I believe she will be saved, and that you will have a mother and father again. Even if she is stranded on a deserted island, God will guide us to her—and she too shall be baptized.”

Foreshadowing Their Destiny

Mt 4:21; Mk 3:17; H. 13.8; Mk 10:36–37; Ac 18:18–19; Rev. 12:18

Niceta took the baptismal name of James, and Aquila that of John. They would later be known as the Sons of Zebedee, referring to me. Later Jesus would call them Sons of Thunder (Boanerges), linking the two disciples instead to Jonathan Annas, when Zacchaeus, a friend of Peter, warned them not to be led astray by me— the magician Simon.

Helena even once asked Jesus to grant them special status, for “the mother of the sons of Zebedee,” with her sons, came to him, bowing and saying, “Grant that they may sit in your glory—one at your right hand and one at your left.” But Jesus said they were not yet ready.

Much later, when Paul left Athens for Corinth, he met Aquila—who had recently come from Italy with his wife Priscilla, because Claudius had ordered all Jews to leave Rome. Paul stayed and worked with them, for they too were tentmakers.

Even later, John would write his section of Revelation about the dragon Boethus trying to swallow Jesus at his Bar Mitzvah—after its defeat the dragon went to make war with the rest of her offspring. John would end his section with: And I stood upon the sand of the sea—his grateful remembrance of the day Helena ransomed him and his twin brother from the pirates.

As uncircumcised males, they were classed with females—the sea—in the Noah imagery, and thus became proselytes under Helena.

James would continue his section of Revelation on the first and second beasts, discussed earlier. Both were leaders of the five thousand and the four thousand meetings—feedings of the multitude.

One must admit, three thousand denarii was a bargain indeed.


Chapter 17
Our Five-Year Stay in Cyrene


****In the future: They compelled a passer-by, who was coming in from the country, to carry his cross; it was Simon of Cyrene. Mk 15:21****


Rome and Cyrene (17-5)

Living the Therapeutic Life

Philo Judaeus: On the Contemplative Life XI

Helena, Mary, James Niceta, John Aquila, and I surrendered ourselves entirely to the path of the Therapeuts, a life of devotion where every breath and movement served the Divine. In our community, the practice of medicine was no mere craft; it was a sacred art, surpassing even the skill of city physicians, for our healing flowed from God Himself. Central to our understanding was the symbol of the staff entwined by a serpent. The rod, a guide for the disciplined and ascetic, represented the steadfastness of the soul; the serpent, ever shedding its skin, embodied the renewal of spirit and body, teaching that one must cast off the outer self to awaken fully to life and grace. This symbol was not decoration but a living principle, a constant reminder of our calling. Each day was offered wholly to His service.

We renounced wealth, living simply on plain bread, sometimes seasoned with hyssop, and water, never wine. Every seven weeks, the men sat on the right, the women on the left, and together we shared our communal meal in quiet reverence, hearts attuned to the sacred rhythm of healing, service, and renewal—a rhythm that would one day echo in the world as the emblem of medicine itself.

Once a year, a nocturnal festival celebrated God’s wondrous works at the crossing of the Red Sea. Two choruses were formed—men and women—led by the most honorable among us as Moses and Miriam. Hands moved in harmony; songs of praise and poems in alternating stanzas echoed through the night. Like Bacchic revelers drinking the pure wine of God’s love, the two choruses became one, celebrating creation and deliverance.

Seeking Wisdom Beyond Cyrene

Jn 1:1, Hippolytus, Refutation of All Heresies 6:1; 1 Cor 13:12

Though I embraced the simplicity of Therapeutic life, my mind was restless. I longed to prepare for the expansion of the Way under Jesus, the Chosen One of David’s line.

(17-2)

I studied the great philosophers—Socrates, Plato, Pythagoras, Chrysippos, Epikouros, Antisthenes, and Hillel—and began developing my own philosophy, which I intended to use in future ecclesiastical debates.

I explored the nature of God as threefold: Passive, Active, and Neutral. Later, it was I who helped Jesus to craft the beginning of the Gospel of John:
“In the beginning was the Word (Passive), and the Word was with God (Active), and the Word was God (Neutral).”

My words for this: He who stood, stands, and will stand.

Thus, I became known among my companions as “The Standing One.”

Paul would later echo this truth also: Now I know in part, but then I will know fully, even as I have been fully known.

Learning Magic and Influence

Hippolytus of Rome, Book 6; Deut 4:24

My education did not stop with philosophy. Apsethos the Libyan taught me the practical uses of magic. He trained parrots to cry, “Apsethos is a god!” and when released, the people believed. Thus, I observed that even simple acts, carefully performed, could sway the minds of men. I also scrutinized scripture. Moses’ words, “For the Lord your God is a consuming fire”, troubled me; he misread fire as merely elemental, distorting God’s nature. Since many attributed Genesis to him, I dared to rearrange the days. Day six should belong solely to mankind, and the animals would precede them. Though humans may resemble apes, our conscience sets us apart, allowing us to emulate God.

The Cosmic Octave

Gen. 2:25; Gen. 3:5; Hippolytus of Rome, Refutation of All Heresies Book 6; P. D. Ouspensky, In Search of the Miraculous

I saw in the seven days of Creation,, Genesis Chapter One a Cosmic Octave, mirrored in music: do, re, mi, fa, sol, la, ti, do. God’s so-called rest on the seventh day was a clever restraint, preventing us from becoming gods ourselves. Genesis 2:1-3 misleads, for God did not rest on the seventh day because an octave would complete on the eighth day.

  The true seventh day begins with Genesis 2:4, with the serpent and the tree of knowledge of good and evil, revealing sexual creation: Adam and his wife were both naked, and they felt no shame.

God is hiding this seventh day because He knows that when you eat from the tree your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God. For it is through sexual creation, that mankind fulfills a god-like role: birthing new life, mirroring God’s creative power at the higher do becomes a reflection of God with man the creator.


Magian Circle
God is threefold: (Passive, Active, and Neutral)
Simon Magus:
"He who stood, stands, and will stand"
Jn 1:1
"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God;"
St. Paul: 1Cor 13:12
"Now I know in part, but then I will know fully, even as I have been fully known."

Visualize this as a circle representing the octave: do at the top, re and mi clockwise, leaving a space, then fa and sol, another space, then la and ti, ending in a higher do. Clockwise represents increasing energy, anti-clockwise decreasing. Lines connecting the spaces form an equilateral triangle: Active at the top, Passive on the right, Neutral on the left. This is three forces of God acting in the universe.

Around the circle are the days of Creation: The top of the triangle is at do: this is the Word God—He who Stood.

The right point of the triangle is between mi and fa: the Word was with God—Stands

The left point of the triangle is between sol and la: the Word was God—will Stand

This implies that Creation continues into Genesis Chapter Two, which shows that the completion of God’s Octave is in Eden with man now as the creator. The mystery of two creations is not a mystery because the first is God and the second is Man—divided by a rib: male and female. Here are the days with my own names: Mind, Intelligence, Voice, Name, Reasoning, and Intuition.

Day 1: Active (do) Let there be light—First triangle point—He stood

Day 2: Mind (re) Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters.

Day 3: Intelligence (mi): herb yielding seed after his kind
second triangle point—He stands

Day 4: Voice (fa): divide the light from the darkness
And they heard the Voice of the Lord God walking in the garden

Day 5: Name (sol): the waters bring forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life
Adam gave Names to all the cattle and to the fowl of the air. third triangle point—He will stand

Day 6: Reasoning (la) Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind

Day 7: Intuition (ti)—to know each other through procreation—the serpent convinces Eve to take the apple of knowledge

(Completed Octave at the higher do) And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.

Leaving Cyrene

We had spent three years in Cyrene, but it was an important interlude for all of us. A time to separate from the vicious struggle for power that could lead to death at any turn. The next world was going to be similar, but instead of seeking for power we would be serving God. Having found our true selves, we could rely on our conscience to guide us—not our egos. For myself, armed with philosophy, magic, and a deep understanding of scripture, I was ready to go forward to fight dragons with the strength of an ox, the courage of a lion, and the wings of an eagle.

We departed Cyrene in 17 AD. Helena, Mary, James Niceta, John Aquila, and I sailed to Phoenicia in northern Judea to establish our new home.

There we founded a branch of the Way, modeled on the Cyrene community. Membership grew quickly. Helena, admired for her education and poise, attracted women eager to rise above the second-class status imposed by Jewish custom. I established study groups in philosophy and magic, drawing students from across Judea.

Mary was now nine, living in the convent under Glaphyra in Upper Dan, with the wife of Peter, James Niceta, and John Aquila lived. They attended the synagogue school nearby, whose headmaster was Judas Iscariot. Judas was a close associate of Jesus’ uncle Theudas—having a harsh disposition, being at heart a Zealot.


Here is my version of the Genesis Creation:

Ancient geometry divides a circle into nine points representing the musical octave:



The inner triangle represents the Three Forces of the Universe.
There are six points not in the triangle which I assigned as three pairs of opposites
with the first of each pair being the active force and the second passive:

"God the Father"
Passive
"He who stood,"
(9)
Day 1

"Mind"
(1 'do')
Day 2

"Intelligence"
(2 're')
Day 3

(3 'mi')
"God the Son"
Active
"He who stands"

Voice"
(4 'fa')
Day 4

"Name"
(5 'sol')
Day 5

(6)
"God the Holy Spirit"
Neutral
"He who will stand"

"Reasoning"
(7 'la')
Day (6)

"Intuition"
(8 'ti')
Day 7


Day 1 ('do') (17-3)
"He who stood, stands, and will stand"

  1. As Passive Force ("He who stood,")
    The earth was without form or void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep";
  2. ("stands") Active Force entered in: "the Spirit moved over the face of the waters";
  3. ("will stand") Middle Force (Neutral Force) began to appear as "a light in the darkness";
    And these Three Forces created everything: both seen and unseen.


In the beginning, God created the heaven and the earth.
And the earth was without form and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.
And God said, Let there be light: and there was light.
And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light from the darkness.
And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night"

And the evening and the morning were the first day.Genesis 1:1-5


Day 2 ('re')
MIND


And God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters.
And God made the firmament, and divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament: and it was so.
And God called the firmament Heaven."

And the evening and the morning were the second day. Genesis 1:6-8


Day 3 ('mi')
INTELLIGENCE


And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place and let the dry land appear: and it was so.
And God called the dry land Earth; and the gathering together of the waters called he Seas: and God saw that it was good.
And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth: and it was so.
And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind: and God saw that it was good".

And the evening and the morning were the third day.Genesis 1:9-13


(And every plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew: for the LORD God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man to till the ground.Genesis 2:5)


Day 4 ('fa')
VOICE

(And they heard the Voice of the Lord God walking in the garden)Genesis 3:8


And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years:
And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth: and it was so.
And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: he made the stars also.
And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth,
And to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness: and God saw that it was good."

And the evening and the morning were the fourth day."Genesis 1:14-19



(And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads.
The name of the first is Pison
Phison: Ganges that is it which compasseth the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold;
And the gold of that land is good: there is bdellium and the onyx stone."
And the name of the second river is Gihon (Geon: Nile): the same is it that compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia."
And the name of the third river is Hiddekel (Tigris) that is it which goes toward the east of Assyria.
And the fourth river is Euphrates.)Genesis 2:10-14


Day 5 ('sol')
NAME

(And Adam gave Names to all the cattle and to the fowl of the air.)Genesis 2:20

The man called his wife's name Eve because she was the mother of All Living.)Genesis 3:20


And God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven.
And God created great whales and every living creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly, after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind: and God saw that it was good."
Genesis 1:20-21

(Moved up from Day Six)

And God blessed them, saying, Be fruitful, and multiply, and fill the waters in the seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth.
And God said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind: and it was so.
And God made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind: and God saw that it was good."
Genesis 1:22,24-25

And the evening and the morning were the fifth day. Genesis 1:23

(And out of the ground the LORD God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof. Genesis 2:19)


Day 6 ('la')
REASONING

(then the LORD God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and Man (having Gnosis) became a living being." Genesis 2:7)

And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. Genesis 1:26

To this I reasoned that God formed the human being not simply but in a twofold manner: 'according to the image and according to the likeness'. The 'image' is the Spirit hovering above the water. If it is not made in the likeness, it will be destroyed with the world. It remains only in potentiality, not in actuality so that we might not be condemned with the world. (Hippolytus of Rome (170 – 235 AD) Book 6

So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them.
And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth.
And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.
And to every beast of the earth, and to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that creepeth upon the earth, wherein there is life, I have given every green herb for meat: and it was so."
And God saw every thing that he had made, and, behold, it was very good.

And the evening and the morning were the sixth day. Genesis 1:27-31

(But there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole face of the ground. And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul. Genesis 2:6,7)
(Man/Woman is created with the ability to contain a SPIRIT, born of Air).


Day 7 ('ti')
INTUITION

(Then the man said, "This at last is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh; she shall be called Woman (Sophia), because she was taken out of Man. Genesis 02:23)

And the LORD God took the man, and put him into the garden of Eden to dress it and to keep it. And the LORD God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat: But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. And the LORD God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him a helpmate for him. And the LORD God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof; And the rib, which the LORD God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. Genesis 2:16-18,21,22)

Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the field which the LORD God had made. And he said unto the woman, Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden? And the woman said unto the serpent, We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden: But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die. And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die: For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil. And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her; and he did eat. And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they were naked;Genesis 3:1-7)

Day 8 ('do')


And on the seventh eighth day, God ended his work which he had made; and he rested on the seventh eighth day from all his work which he had made.
Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them.
And God blessed the seventh eighth day and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.Genesis 2:1-3


BOOK II

Chapter 18
Mary Magdalene Comes of Age
and Is Engaged to Jesus

The Journey to Magdala – Mary of Mega-Dan

Lk 2:41–52;Ac 9:32; Mt 15:39


Jesus and Mary Magdalene (18-1)

Jesus was 21 years old in AD 15. Luke attempts to disguise this by presenting him in the “twelfth year” from the Age of Wrath, beginning in 6 AD, conflating the symbolic measure with his actual age. Hence the humorous story of his parents having to return, scold him, and bring him back home. By this time, he had entered the monastery school at Qumran.


Jesus at the temple (4-11)

By AD 20, at age 26, he had advanced to the rank of deacon, authorized to perform religious functions, and had obtained permission to leave the monastery to choose a wife. When he learned that his parents had come to Magdala to bless the ceremony, a crowd, having heard that he was out, pressed around him as he walked. Among them was Helena, who had remained a virgin since her daughter’s birth twelve years earlier. Seeing him in the midst of the multitude, she recognized an opportunity to test whether his followers would accept her daughter’s Gentile inheritance

.


Tribal Areas (18-2)

Joseph and Mary journeyed north from Mird to the convent at Magdala, in the northern portion of the tribal territory of Dan, to attend the Bat Mitzvah of young Mary Magdalene, who had reached the age of twelve. The tribe of Dan had long been divided between the south, near Joppa, and the northern lands near Caesarea Philippi. It was from this distinction—lesser Dan and greater Dan—that her name arose: ‘Mary of Mega-Dan’, or ‘Mary Magdalene.’

 Joseph and Mary had by now learned the secret of her ancestry: that she was the daughter of my sister Julia the Younger (whom we called Helena), and thus the great-granddaughter of Augustus himself. Recognizing the divine symmetry of such a lineage—Caesar’s house meeting David’s—they offered to become godparents to the girl and quietly entertained the hope of a future alliance between her and their son, Jesus, once he completed his Essene studies nine years later, in 29 AD.

The Woman with the Issue of Blood – Virginity

CD1:5;Mt 9:20–22; Mk 5:25–34; Lk 8:42–48

Jesus was 21 years old in AD 15. Luke is trying to disguise this as the twelfth year from the Age of Wrath 6 AD conflating it with his age. Thus the humorous statement that his parents had to go back for him and scold him and bring him back home. He had entered the monastery school at Qumran. Thus in AD 20, had already advanced to the rank of deacon, able to perform religious functions, had obtained permission to leave the monastery to choose a wife. Hearing that his parents had come to Magdala to bless the ceremony, the crowd, having heard that he was out, pressed around him as he walked. Among them was Helena, who had remained a virgin since her dau ghter’s birth twelve years before. Seeing him in the midst of the multitude, she perceived an opportunity to test whether his followers would accept her daughter’s Gentile inheritance.

 She came up quietly behind him and touched the fringe of his garment. The crowd gasped in horror—for it was forbidden that a woman should touch a rabbi, lest she defile him by menstrual impurity. But Helena fell trembling at his feet, saying, “Lord, I am not defiled, though for twelve years I have borne the reproach of blood”.

 Jesus turned, smiled, and said, “Your faith has made you whole; go in peace.” Then, lowering his voice so only a few could hear, he added, “And blessed are you for keeping your virginity these twelve years.” The crowd murmured in confusion, not understanding that monthly blood was proof of chastity, not sin.

The Canaanite Woman’s Daughter – Gentiles are included

Mt 15:21–28; Mk 7:24–30

Still at his feet, with the crowd whispering among one and another that she was a Syro-Phoenician woman, pleaded, “Have mercy on me, thou Son of David; for my young daughter is being opposed by the ruler of her convent.”

 He answered, “It is true that I was sent only to the lost sheep of Israel.”

 Helena persisted: “True, Lord. Yet even the dogs eat of the crumbs that fall from their master’s table”.

 Jesus, taking her hand and lifting her up, said, “Woman, great is your faith. Your daughter is now free.” Thus he now had publicly affirmed that Gentile blood might also be accepted in his version of the Way. Those of John’ the Baptist’s circle, when they heard this, would later call him ‘the seeker of smooth things.’

 That evening Joseph and Mary congratulated Helena on her courage and on her plea for her daughter’s acceptance. Then they turned to Jesus and to the young Magdalene, asking whether they would consent to a future betrothal.

The Betrothal of Jesus and Magdalene

Isaiah 11:6

Jesus said, “Mary, I am honored that you would be willing to wait for me to complete my studies and reach my thirty-fifth year. Since I am allowed by Essene law to take a wife as the eldest heir of David’s line, I must continue their rules to have their full blessing. Since our union will also signify more than lineage: it will proclaim that before God, Gentiles are equal with Jews, you will be reviled, called impure, even threatened with stoning. Still, I will protect you.”

Magdalene answered softly, “I am honored to be chosen. My royal blood is Gentile, yet my heart longs to share in the heritage of Israel. Let our union fulfill the prophecy of Isaiah —that my race, nurtured by wolves, shall lie down with yours—the shepherd of the lambs.”

 Jesus smiled. “Your intelligence and faith will bond us and you in my heart, always.”

 And she replied, “In my heart, always.”

 Joseph and Mary embraced them both. “Your union has our blessing.”—Joseph and Mary’s eyes glistening.

The Raising of Jairus’ Daughter – Magdalene’s Bat Mitzvah

Mt 9:18, 23–26; Mk 5:21–24, 35–43; Lk 8:40–42, 49–56; Rule of the Community (1QS V.10–13), Dead Sea Scrolls, Qumran

The next day, Jairus, the leader of the convent—the forever provocateur Judas Iscariot—opposed the girl’s initiation. “My daughter lies at the point of death,” he declared. “She is unworthy to be confirmed, for whoever is not entered into the Covenant shall be cut off and counted with those who go down to Hades.”

 But Jesus entered the synagogue, saying, “The child is not dead, but sleeping.” He dismissed the crowd, allowing only her god-parents, Peter, James, John, and her natural mother Helena to remain. Jesus says, “Do you, Joseph and Mary, agree to be the godparents of Mary Magdalene?” “Yes,” they answered. “Then Jewish you shall be.” Then Jesus poured holy water over Mary’s head and gave her to eat the wafer of consecration, saying, “Little girl, arise! You are raised up as a woman in your Bat Mitzvah!”

 Immediately she rose and walked. All marveled, for this miracle was more than a resurrection of flesh to spirit. It was a girl’s passage from childhood to womanhood, from Gentile to the Way—forever bound in marriage and love.

 Many tears of joy were shed that day. This was not only the affirmation of Mary’s womanhood, but the revelation of Jesus’ destiny—that through her, the bloodlines of the world would be made one.

Joseph’s Death and Mary’s Widowhood

Lk 13:1–4, 11–17; 21:1–4, 10–14; 13:2–5, 14–16

Three years later in 23 AD tragedy struck. “Word came that Jesus’ father was one of the Galileans whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices—eighteen souls crushed when the tower in Siloam fell. This coded message declared that Mary was now a widow in the eighteenth year after Jesus’ birth calling her—“a woman bowed with a spirit of infirmity for eighteen years.”

 Judas, still ruler of the synagogue, would mock her when Jesus obtained a widow’s allowance—the widow’s mite—on a Sabbath day. Jesus’ frustration with the zealotry of his father was part of his cursing of the fig tree—the symbol of his party—which had borne no fruit in three years and should be cut down.

Virgins under the Control of Judas

Lk 8:1-3, Ant 18.6.2

In March 31 AD, at the start of Jesus’ mission, Mary Magdalene and the other virgins of the convent were freed from Judas’ control. This explains the statement in Luke “And certain women, which they having been cured out of spirits of impeding and strengthlessness, Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven demons. And Joanna (Helena under the feminine form of John’s council of thirty), woman of Chuza (sister of me: adminstrator i.e. Pope) under Herod (Antipas) and Susanna (daughter of Theudas, brother of Joseph). These women served as deacons from the beginning. These events and women are revealed in the Clementine Homilies when compared to Scripture:

Mirrored events in Clementine Homilies reveal Mary Magdalene

Hom 2.19 Justa (Helena), a Proselyte

There is amongst us one Justa, a Syro-Phoenician, by race a Canaanite, whose daughter was oppressed with a grievous disease. And she came to our Lord, crying out, and entreating that He would heal her daughter. But He, being asked also by us, said, "It is not lawful to heal the Gentiles, who are like to dogs on account of their using various assemblies and rituals, while the table in the kingdom has been given to the sons of Israel."

But she, hearing this, and begging to partake like a dog of the crumbs that fall from this table, having changed what she was, by living like the sons of the kingdom, she obtained healing for her daughter, as she asked.

For she being a Gentile and remaining in the same course of life, Jesus would not have healed had she remained a Gentile, on account of it not being lawful to heal her as a Gentile." ---(and certainly be able to marry her)

Homilies 2.30 -- Divorced for the Faith

She, therefore, having taken up a manner of life according to the law, was, with the daughter who had been healed (saved from being exposed at birth), was driven out from her home by her husband (actually her grandfather Augustus), whose sentiments were opposed to ours. But she, being faithful to her engagements, and being in affluent circumstances, remained a widow herself (12 years a virgin), but gave her daughter (Mary Magdalene) in marriage to a certain man who was attached to the true faith (Jesus!!), and who was poor (being a member of the Essene monastery who refer to themselves as 'the poor').

And, abstaining from marriage for the sake of her daughter (celibate), she bought two boys (James-Niceta & John-Aquila) and educated them, and had them in place of sons. And they, being educated from their boyhood with Simon Magus, learned all that concerned him. For such was their friendship that they were associated with him in all things in which he wished to teach them.


The Clementine Homilies reveal in a disguised way that Mary Magdalene is betrothed to Jesus:
Homilies 2.19 Justa (Helena), a Proselyte.Mt 15:21-28; Mk 7:24-30
There is amongst us one Justa, a Syro-Phoenician, by race a Canaanite, whose daughter was oppressed with a grievous disease. And she came to our Lord, crying out, and entreating that He would heal her daughter. But He, being asked also by us, said, "It is not lawful to heal the Gentiles, who are like to dogs on account of their using various assemblies and rituals, while the table in the kingdom has been given to the sons of Israel." And Jesus went away from there and withdrew to the district of Tyre and Sidon. And behold, a Canaanite woman from that region came out (Mk 07:26 woman was a Greek, a Syro-Phoenician by nation) and cried, "Have mercy on me, O Lord, Son of David; my daughter is severely possessed by a demon (under the authority of Judas Iscariot)."
But he did not answer her a word. And his disciples came and begged him, saying,
"Send her away, for she is crying after us."
Jesus answered, "I was sent only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel."
But she, hearing this, and begging to partake like a dog of the crumbs that fall from this table, having changed what she was, by living like the sons of the kingdom, she obtained healing for her daughter, as she asked.
For she being a Gentile and remaining in the same course of life,
Jesus would not have healed had she remained a Gentile,
on account of it not being lawful to heal her as a Gentile."
But she came and knelt before him, saying, "Lord, help me."
And he answered, "It is not fair to take the children's bread and throw it to the dogs."
She said, "Yes, Lord, yet even the dogs eat the crumbs that fall from their masters' table."
Then Jesus answered her, "O woman, great is your faith! Be it done for you as you desire." And her daughter was healed instantly.
Homilies 2.20 -- Divorced for the Faith.Mt 9:20-25; Mk 5:25-43
She, therefore, having taken up a manner of life according to the law, was, with the daughter who had been healed (saved from being exposed at birth), driven out from her home by her husband (actually her grandfather Augustus), whose sentiments were opposed to ours. But she, being faithful to her engagements, and being in affluent circumstances, remained a widow herself (12 years a virgin), but gave her daughter (Mary Magdalene) in marriage to a certain man who was attached to the true faith (Jesus!!), and who was poor (being a member of the Essene monastery who refer to themselves as 'the poor').
And, abstaining from marriage for the sake of her daughter, she bought two boys [Niceta (James) & Aquila (John)] and educated them, and had them in place of sons. And they, being educated from their boyhood with Simon Magus, have learned all that concerned him. For such was their friendship that they were associated with him in all things in which he wished to teach them.
And lo, a woman having an issue of blood twelve years, having come to him behind, did touch the fringe of his garments, for she said within herself, "If only I may touch his garment, I shall be saved." And Jesus having turned about, and having seen her, said, "Be of good courage, daughter, your faith has saved you," and the woman was saved from that hour.
(12-year issue of blood = 12-year virginity thus her daughter, Mary Magdalene, was twelve at her Bat Mitzvah.

Chapter 19
The Schism in the Vineyard—Two Messiahs


Make straight 'the Way' of the Lord'Jn 1:23 (19-1)

The birth of John

1 Chron. 24:10; Lk 1:5–24, 36–38, 41, 26–38; Jn 3:28; Lk 11:51; H. 2.23; R. 2.8

King David divided the priesthood into twenty-four rotations, which began on 1 Nisan, marked by the sighting of the crescent moon. John’s father, Zechariah, belonged to the priestly division of Abijah, and his wife, Elizabeth, was a descendant of Aaron. For many years, Elizabeth had not conceived, and her hope seemed all but lost.

Zechariah’s first eighth week of service at the Temple actually began in the ninth week, because the preceding week was Passover, when all priests served. During his assigned week of duty, an extra day had been added in the Mishmarot calendar—a feminine day to align the sun and moon. On that day, the Angel Gabriel appeared to Zechariah, standing at the right side of the altar of incense, and announced that Elizabeth would conceive a son shortly after the completion of his service; the child’s name would be John.

After finishing his course in the division of Abijah, Zechariah became unable to speak, reflecting the end of his celibacy. He returned to Elizabeth, and they conceived John on June 9.

On November 10, when Mary visited Elizabeth at the Queen’s House, south of Qumran, Elizabeth was six months pregnant. The baby John leapt within her womb, and Elizabeth recognized that Mary was pregnant. Mary had already received the news from the angel Gabriel and was concerned. Joseph, having become aware of John’s conception, panicked, sensing that John might seize the Messianic role before his son. So he chose to skip the required six-month engagement period.

Thus, John was born on March 9, and Jesus on September 29, coinciding with Yom Kippur, the Day of Atonement—a day that would foreshadow Jesus’ ultimate mission to atone for humanity’s sins on the cross

Mary and Elizabeth would share the Queen’s House together from November to March.


(4-4)

Coming from the priestly line established by King David, John understood that Jesus was the representative of the temporal line of David. Thus he said, “I am not the Messiah, but am sent ahead of him.” Yet it was inevitable their missions would collide.

Helena Becomes Luna—the Mishmarot Calendar


Luna's day (31) in the Mishmarot (Luni-Solar) Calendar

When Zechariah perished between the altar and the temple in 6 AD, John was too young to assume his father’s week of service among the twenty-four priestly divisions. Instead, he was appointed over the Council of Thirty, which governed the monthly reckoning of the moon. John assumed responsibility for the reckoning of thirty-day lunar months, a role that later inspired his epithet as a day-baptist. , a role that later inspired his epithet as a day-baptist; just as Jesus would later gather twelve apostles representing the twelve solar months. The thirtieth member was the one female position with the title of Luna. Initially, Mother Mary held this position, and Joseph served beside her.

John took the name Dositheus, meaning “God’s gift,” having been filled with the Holy Spirit even from his mother’s womb. He went forth in the spirit and power of Elijah with his mission to turn the children of Israel to the Lord their God.

Upon Joseph’s death on March 23 AD, his position among the twenty-nine men became open, and I was chosen to replace him. Since Mother Mary had resigned, Helena applied to John the Baptist for her position.

John gladly accepted her, knowing her true identity, explaining to her, “As you know, both the synodic moon cycle and the sun cycle are one-half days longer, thus the need for a woman who is equal to half a man.”

Helena merely nodded, aware that Essene rules were not to be debated. Quietly, she thought this an injustice to women—who, after all, bear the burden of pregnancy and childbirth.

John continued, “In the Mishmarot Calendar, the twenty-four priestly courses each serve a week, rotating twice a year for 336 days. But the year holds 365, leaving twenty-nine extra days. Of these, some are holy days served by all the priests except for the one extra day each quarter—in deference to the moon. Do you understand?”

Helena answered, “Yes, I understand. Of these, I, as the only female, contribute one day each quarter to approximately balance the solar and lunar calendars.”

“You are perceptive,” John said. “You shall be called Luna—for the moon. Some will call you Joanna, as my subordinate.”

Simon Ascends – John Declines

R. 2.11, 2.12; Mt 3:4; Gospel of Philip

When I was newly seated among the Thirty, I began—perhaps too boldly—to criticize Dositheus. I meant no offense; I only found his teaching imperfect. Yet he perceived it as rivalry. During one meeting, he seized a rod and attempted to strike me. In a puff of smoke, the rod seemed to flash through me harmlessly. The Council gasped. Helena smiled from the doorway.

Dositheus’ hand trembled—no longer ‘God’s gift’ but a frightened man.

“It passes through him,” someone whispered. “Through flesh!”

The moment broke him. He dropped the rod, its tip clattering against the stone floor, and walked out, questioning, “Has God rejected me over Simon?”

The next day, Dositheus was no more. He had become John the Baptist—rejecting his priestly role and going into the desert, wearing clothing of camel’s hair with a leather belt around his waist, and his food was locusts and wild honey.

(4-5)

I was elected leader of the Council by unanimous vote. With our high status, Helena and I built a Therapeut community in Cana. Helena played Miriam, sister of Moses, in ritual reenactments of the Exodus that drew throngs of followers.

Simon the Magician

H 2.32; Mt 12:23–24

In the afternoons, I lectured on philosophy, teaching that ‘Sophia,’ the feminine Logos, had descended into the world and become trapped there—the virgin mother of angels, as Mary Magdalene was the companion of Jesus.

To illustrate this mystery, I placed Helena in an upper room and, by a system of mirrors, caused her image to appear in every window at once. Thus I came to be called “Simon the Magus.”

My arts gained more believers than any sermon. I could make statues seem to walk; roll upon fire without harm; turn stones into loaves; take the shape of a serpent or a goat; open barred gates; melt iron; or cause dishes to glide through the air to waiting guests. Once, by contrivance of hidden wires, I even appeared to fly—a feat that would one day undo me. Crowds murmured; witnesses swore they had seen it. My reputation outshone all others.

The Pesher of Christ

Even Jesus, at first skeptical, began to see that miracles spoke louder than doctrine. When he healed, the people marveled, “Is not this the son of David?” But the Pharisees, noting my influence, hissed, “It is by Beelzebub, the prince of demons, that he casts them out.” Every miracle that Jesus would perform would be an allegory of spiritual transformation. For, unlike the Qur’an, the New Testament is not to be recited but to be deciphered using the method called today—the “Pesher of Christ” that unlocks its hidden meaning.

Baptized by the Holy Spirit

Lk 3:1–3; Mt 3:11–12, 14, 21:19; Mk 1:10–11; Jn 1:47–51, 21:2; Mt 10:3

In the fifteenth year of Tiberius (29 AD), John, having renewed himself with the word of God, began preaching a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins. Hearing of John’s revived mission, many traveled to the Jordan River to be baptized by him. Now that Jesus had come out of the monastery, he too was expected to be baptized.

Jesus had left the monastery to prepare for his marriage with Mary Magdalene. He indicated to me that he wished to be baptized by John as a gesture of goodwill. I warned him to have a backup plan, for John was likely to refuse him.

As Jesus came to the Jordan to be baptized, John sneered, “I have need to be baptized of you; why come to me?” and refused him.

Jonathan, third in John’s Fig-Tree Party and styled as ‘Holy Spirit,’ assisted at the river. Seeing him approach, Jesus said, “Behold, an Israelite in whom there is no deceit.”

“How do you know me?” asked Jonathan.

“I saw you under the fig tree before Philip called you,” Jesus replied.

Jonathan answered, “You claim to be the Son of God—the King of Israel?”

And Jesus said, “Because I told you I saw you under the fig tree, you believe? You shall see heaven open and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man.”

Jesus had corrected his use of ‘Son of God,’ subtly changing it to ‘Son of Man,’ indicating his desire to give Jonathan that title instead. Jonathan then showed his willingness to leave John by calling himself Nathanael.

To understand this, you must recall that the Essenes ranked their initiates by divine titles—God, Son of God, and Son of Man—long before the Christians adopted these as the mysteries of the Trinity. In that order, the Son of Man reported to the Son of God, who reported to God.

In the time of Jesus and John, the title of God had been effectively reserved for the High Priest, who held allegiance to the Roman Prefect. Caiaphas was that High Priest, having secured the position by marrying the daughter of Ananus.

Ananus is important because his second son was Jonathan, later corrupted in the disciple lists as James son of Alphaeus, which should read ‘James son of Ananus.’ To recruit him was essential for the legitimacy of Jesus’ mission.

Jonathan had been assisting John in the third position of the trinity, called the ‘Holy Spirit.’ He took Jesus’ hand and led him to another section of the river, accepting my offer of Son of God, and began to baptize me in John’s name. The heavens opened; the Spirit descended as a dove; and a voice said, “You are my Son.”

The schism was complete. Jesus’ peaceful ‘Vineyard Party’ stood in stark contrast to John’s militant ‘Fig-Tree Party,’ which condoned war. Later, a barren fig tree met his gaze.


“You shall bear no more fruit to the Aeon”
and forthwith the Fig Tree party withered. (19-3)

Like the figs destined to fall in the Zealot cause, John the Baptist would be sacrificed, while Jesus turned his attention to assembling his followers.


Chapter 20
Jesus Assembles His Disciples


 
Twelve Disciples mapped in enneagrams

The six Gentile Disciples

Jn 1:35–37, 40, 43; Mk 1:16–20; Mt 14:22–33

After his baptism, Jesus set about assembling his disciples, modeling them after the Council of Thirty, though using months rather than days. Four of the disciples—Peter, Andrew, James, and John—had attended his engagement with Mary Magdalene in 20 AD and had vowed to wait for his return.

Andrew, along with John Mark—the other disciple who would later record these events—had witnessed my baptism on the Jordan River. As we journeyed south past Qumran, Andrew found Peter, and together we continued on our way. After collecting Philip in his hometown of Ein Feshkha (Bethsaida), we took a boat south to Mazin. There, they joined me—Zebedee—with the twins James and John preparing the boat and nets for baptisms.

The boats were used to lower the initiates into the salt water and lift them out again with nets for Jesus, who stood on the jetty to bless them. It was not long before stories spread of Jesus walking on water on foggy mornings, and the time Peter fell in. All six Gentile disciples had waited patiently for this day, and that night, by the fire, they laughed and talked together.


Six Disciples under direct control of Jesus in order of importance
Peter (his wife was the daughter of the Glaphyra, a Herodian princess)Mk 1:29-31, Mt 8:14,15, Lk 4:38,39 John Mark-Bartholomew (freedman of Herod Agrippa) (adopted by Susanna, daughter of Jesus' uncle Theudas)
('Bartholomew' being a play on the family name Sabbas in this case: Bar-Sabbas to relay the fact that his adoptive grandfather is Theudas connected with the Therapeuts of Egypt (Ptolemy)
centurion's (Agrippa) servant/Nobleman's son/ Healing from a Distance
Mt 8:5-13,Lk 7:1-10, Jn 4:43-54
'the disciple Jesus' loved' Jn 13:23, Jn 21:7, Jn 20:2
As Eutychus Agrippa's freedman and a charioteer Josephus Ant 18.6.5,6; 19.4.4 and welcomed back by Paul Acts 20:9
Philip (Protos) (freedman of Herod Agrippa's mother Bernice: Ant 18.6.3 (known by the Gospel of Philip and for 'the daughters of Philip'.) Andrew (freedman of Glaphyra's father, the King of Cappadocia)
James Niceta (Faustinus) (illegitimate relation of Augustus)R.7.31 John Aquila (his twin brother Faustus )R.7.31

The Other Six Elite Disciples

Jonathan (James son of Alphaeus) had pledged his support at the baptism, and his brother Matthew soon joined him. My brother Theudas remained unconvinced. Judas Iscariot, the male superior of the convent, could not be ignored. Thomas, the deposed Herod—whose story will be explored in the next chapter—sought a chance to regain respect. And, of course, there was me—Simon, who preferred to be called “the Canaanite.”

Six Elite Disciples of Jesus
  1. James son of Alpheaus=Ananus)(Jonathan)*
    (Sadducee Priest named Levi (ironic: Tax collector )
  2. Matthew (Sadducee Priest), younger brother of Jonathan
  3. Simon Magus*
  4. Theudas* /Thaddeus/Nicodemus/Saddok, the Zealot/Judas not Iscariot/
    Barabbas (Jesus' uncle)(also 'dealing with the swine': a metaphor for him as the Prodigal son)
  5. Judas the Sicarii (tester) (dangerous opposition leader of the Zealot "fourth sect")
  6. Thomas (Herod II deposed son of Herod the Great)
    * nicknames: Jonathan (thunder) and Simon (Lightning) (Isaiah 29:6 "you will be visited by the LORD of Hosts with and loud noise, with windstorm and tempest and consuming flame of fire (lightning)
    Theudas (earthquake) Mt 28:2 "There was a violent earthquake, for an angel of the Lord came down from heaven and, going to the tomb, rolled back the stone."
    Thomas ('the Twin'), compared to Esau who lost his inheritance to Jacob

    Now that Jesus had his twelve disciples assembled, the war was on. Sadly, as with all wars, one must look for a way to undermine the enemy, hopefully without bloodshed. I had succeeded prevously against John, but now John had strong Pharisee support. Amazingly, John gave me that opportunity, and I got together with Helena and we hatched out a plan.



    Chapter 21
    Helena Dances For Herod Antipas
    John the Baptist is Deposed


     

    Herod Antipas (19-1)***A brother cannot marry a brother's wife***



    Herod Antipas—the Honorary leader

    Mk 6:18

    In 28 AD, when Herod Antipas visited Rome, he fell in love with Herodias, daughter of Aristobulus, son of Herod’s wife Mariamme of Hyrcanus. (Aristobulus and his brother Alexander had been murdered by Herod in 7BC for allegedly conspiring against him.) Both were already married, complicating their union.

    Antipas faced the problem of divorcing his current wife, the daughter of King Aretas IV, whom he had married to secure peace with Nabatea. Herodias, meanwhile, was married to Herod II, son of Mariamme II and grandson of High Priest Simon, who had traded his daughter for influence in the priesthood—similar to the alliances between Annas and Caiaphas during Jesus’ mission. Interestingly, Herod II agreed to this. Thomas Didymus the Twin—having lost his inheritance like Esau—had been promised a position among Jesus’ disciples.

    Antipas reasoned he could divorce his wife since she was not Jewish. Phasaelis had fled when she discovered his plans, and he judged her father, Aretas IV, might protest—but Rome would back him. John the Baptist, newly embarked on his mission and defiant of Rome’s puppets, stood before Antipas and invoked Jewish law: no man may marry his brother’s wife. His words struck like a challenge, placing the Tetrarch in a perilous position. Since Herod II and Antipas were technically brothers, and Herodias already had a daughter, Salome, aged twelve, John’s opposition placed him in grave danger.

    The Celebration

    Recognizing John’s misjudgment, Helena and I waited for an opportunity to secure Antipas as an ally and replace John. Salome, under Helena’s guidance at the Asher convent, was preparing for her Bat Mitzvah. Herodias and Antipas combined the celebration with their own wedding, inviting many prominent guests. Salome approached her new stepfather and mother:

    “May I have Helena, my Mother Superior, dance at this celebration? She is an excellent dancer.”

    “Of course,” they said. “Anything you desire!”

    “May her companion Simon Magus also perform magic acts?” she asked.

    Antipas frowned. “Do we know this magician?”

    “I am surprised you have not heard of him. He is acclaimed everywhere,” Salome replied.

    Herodias added, “The audience will love it!”

    The Performance


    Apprehensive about being unmasked, Helena and I entered the hall. I began my magic act: standing within a circle of saltpeter flame, the air thick with smoke, I disappeared before their eyes. When it cleared, I stood rigid like a pillar, shouting, “I am Moses. I am the Standing One. I am the Pillar of Fire that blocks all evil.” The audience felt a hush, as if the air itself had grown heavy with awe.

    Then Helena began to dance. She moved gracefully to the music of the oud and flute, tracing a circle on the floor. At twelve points along the circle, she paused, forming an enneagram; each pause aligned with a phrase from the Beatitudes. The patterns of her movements symbolized the path of spiritual ascent: each point a step toward righteousness, each twirl a reflection of divine harmony. Though most could not comprehend the symbolism fully, they sensed the beauty, order, and hidden meaning—an invisible bridge between the earthly and the divine.

    Herodias whispered to Antipas, “I am beginning to see a connection… this dancer looks like Julia the Younger. How is that possible?”

    Antipas murmured, “This is suspicious… they are both supposed to be dead!”

    He summoned us closer, curiosity and recognition sparking in his eyes.

    “You claim to lead the Way, yet I see a resemblance to Augustus,” he said.

    I replied, “Honored Tetrarch, you are perceptive. Yes, we are the siblings of Julia the Elder.”

    “I thought so. Then you must be Postumus and Julia the Younger. I remembered you from Rome,” Antipas said.

    “Sorry to deceive you,” I said. “We hope to remain anonymous, if that is acceptable.”

    “Of course. Your secret is safe. Welcome to my kingdom,” Antipas reassured us. “And now your presence could help remove John the Baptist from his position.”

    The audience remained captivated, sensing that Helena’s dance was more than entertainment—it was a silent revelation, a display of spiritual discipline and hidden authority.

    Deposing John the Baptist

    Hymn 11, DSS

    Helena smiled, as did Herodias. Antipas stood and announced, “Today, I and Herodias celebrate our marriage. To prevent further disruption, I am removing John the Baptist as head of the Church, placing him in prison for his own safety.” He turned to the audience: “I introduce Simon, the magician, who will take his place.” The crowd, initially aghast, quickly agreed.

    Salome whispered to Helena, “Did I do right? It feels like I ordered John’s head on a platter.”

    Helena whispered back, “A clever metaphor… but John remains honorable.”

    As prophesied, John came to his own, but his own did not receive him (Jn 1:11). Three years later, imprisoned at Machaerus, John was beheaded by Herod Agrippa. In his cell, he composed hymns, steadfast in his faith:

    I thank thee, O Lord, For Thou art as a fortified wall to me, As an iron bar against all destroyers. Thou hast set my feet upon stone that I may walk in the Way of eternity and in the paths which Thou hast chosen."


    Chapter 22
    Water into Wine
    The Wedding of Jesus and Magdalene




    Beginning of March 30AD (Passover #1)
    Jn 2:13 "And the Jewish Passover was at hand."


    Water into Wine (21-1)

    It was June 30 AD, the day chosen for the betrothal of Mary Magdalene and Jesus, allowing for a three-month waiting period before sexual relations, in keeping with custom. The six disciples, Mary Magdalene, and Mother Mary were already at the convent in Cana, southwest of Tyre. Mother Mary had moved there following Joseph’s death, seeking a quiet place for reflection and support.

    The Wedding and the Miracle

    Jn 2:1-11

    On the third day, a wedding took place at Cana. Jesus’ mother was present, and Jesus and his disciples had been invited.

    The men were seated at a long table, Jesus at the head. Peter sat on his right, John Mark on his left, representing Mary Magdalene. Philip, Andrew, James, and John alternated along the sides. I, Simon, acting as the wedding overseer, was busy attending to the waterpots, secretly adjusting them.

    When the servants, instructed by Jesus to serve wine, realized they had none, Mother Mary overheard their dilemma. She came to Jesus and said, “There is no wine.”

    Jesus replied, “Certainly, you know that Gentiles are not allowed wine at the Holy Table and women are not allowed at the sacred table. Today is not that day.”

    Mary, puzzled by his words, turned to the servants and instructed them, “Whatsoever he says unto you, do it.” The servants, shrugging, continued to fill the six large waterpots—usually reserved for baptism—with water.

    Seeing the pots filled, Jesus said, “Fill the seven goblets from the waterpots and serve them around the table.”

    The disciples stared at their goblets, waiting for Jesus to give the blessing. The liquid smelled faintly of freshly mashed grapes. Jesus raised his goblet, holding it aloft. “Today, our Lord God has invited all men to His Holy Table.”

    The disciples hesitated, then took a sip. Could it really be wine? I, Simon, tasted it and walked to the table, smiling. “Is it not customary to serve good wine first and then the worst?” I said. “Yet here—this is the finest I have ever tasted.”

    The servants tasted from the waterpots—it was still water. They shouted, “It is a miracle!”

    Discussion Among the Disciples

    Peter whispered to John Mark, “I am confused. Why were the baptismal waterpots turned into wine? Would that not be unkosher?”

    John Mark replied, “That is the beauty of this miracle. When we were accepted as Gentiles into ‘the Way,’ we were baptized with water. Now we have been elevated to a semi-Jewish status, allowed to drink wine at the Holy Table.”

    Jesus, smiling quietly, added, “I have modified the Essene rule that forbids Gentiles to be served wine at the Holy Table.”

    The Marriage

    GosPhilip

    Simon Magus took the hands of Jesus and Mary Magdalene, binding their wrists with his stole. “According to Essene custom, Jesus, having fulfilled his Nazarite vow in the wilderness, is now betrothed to Mary Magdalene.” The guests cheered.

    Jesus kissed Mary Magdalene on the lips. “My virgin wife Magdalene will become the mother of an angel. And though I will kiss her often, do not think I love her more than you, my disciples. As a perfected teacher, I feed you with the word of God to bring you to perfection. When we kiss, we share the grace within us.”

    It was hard to know who experienced more joy: Jesus and Magdalene at their betrothal, the disciples receiving full membership in ‘the Way,’ or me, beaming at the thought of becoming an uncle to a child in the Davidic line.

    The Nazarite Retreat

    Mt 4:3–11; Mk 3:1–7

    Before their betrothal, Jesus withdrew into the wilderness for a spiritual Nazarite retreat, where he was tempted by Satan—the official ‘tester,’ Judas Iscariot. He fasted forty days and nights.

    Judas tested him three times:
    To become Moses and turn stones into bread
    To become Elijah and take his chariot to heaven
    To swear allegiance to the fourth philosophy of Judas the Galilean and conquer Rome
    Jesus refused all three and was released from Judas’ control.

    Returning, Jesus overheard adolescent boys outside Qumran giggling: “Has Judas now cured his ‘withered hand’?” Grieved by their immaturity, he asked, “If this were a Sabbath day, would it be lawful to think good thoughts or evil?” Embarrassed, the boys fell silent.

    Conception Rituals

    Song of Solomon1:12; War2.8

    In September, Jesus and Mary Magdalene entered my church. Magdalene enacted the marriage ceremony, using spikenard as described in the Song of Solomon. After the dowry was forgiven, they began attempts to conceive a Davidic heir. The first two attempts failed, but on the third, just before the Crucifixion, Magdalene anointed Jesus’ head with spikenard, signifying that he would now have an heir to pass on the line of King David.

    Wedding of Jesus and Mary when sexual relations are allowed.
    "While the king was on his couch, my nard gave forth its fragrance."Song of Solomon 1:12
    (Third time is disguised as before his 'burial' since before the Crucifixion)
    Essene rule: betrothal six months prior to sexual relations, only three tries before infertility is declaredWar 2.8)
    By simply equating Simon with Simon the Leper, Simon as Lazarus, it can be seen as his Church as bishop.
    first trysecond trythird and last try allowed, succeeds before the Crucifixion
    Sept 30 AD Sept 31 AD
    Sept 32 AD (This time successful with three month proving of conception in March 33
    (married 2 days before Good Friday) 1:12
    Lk 7:36-50Mk 6:6-13Mt 26:6-13Mk 14:3-9Jn 12:1-8
    the Pharisee's house
    (a slur against Simon)
    (Jesus answered him, "Simon, I have
    something to tell you.")
    The meeting is not shown"in the house of Simon the Leper"
    ("the Leper" = "Lazarus": unclean)
    "in the house of Simon the Leper"
    ("the Leper" = "Lazarus": unclean)
    "where Lazarus lived,
    whom Jesus had raised
    from the dead."
    Martha is serving.
    Lazarus was among
    those reclining at the table
    with Jesus)
    w/perfume
    poured on feet
    disciples sent out on their ownWoman w/Alabaster jar
    poured on head
    Woman w/Alabaster jar
    poured on head
    Mary w/large amount of nard
    poured on feet
    dowry excused
    (Simon complains)
    ---dowry excused
    (disciples complain)
    dowry excused
    (some complain)
    dowry excused
    (Judas Iscariot complains)
    no conceptionno conception conception conception conception

    Chapter 23
    Miracles are Metaphors


    Beginning of March 31 AD (Passover #2)
    Jn 5:1 "After that there was a feast of the Jews."



    Parables As Teaching

    Mk 4:9–1; 1 Cor 3:1

    In my early association with Jesus, I was the one who convinced him to use miracles as teaching. I told him that common people could not be reached through philosophy or theology, but only through parables and symbolic healings. It is magic that touches that spiritual wish in all of us—to step beyond the dangers and trivialities of daily life into a heaven imagined with harps and angels.

    Jesus, who had once been a student of my magic, soon surpassed me in his miracles—some thirty-seven of them. Yet he always warned his followers not to see only the surface event, but to seek the essence of the teaching. He said, “Those who have ears—let them hear.”

    And when he was alone with the Twelve, they asked him about the parables, and he said to them:
    “To you it has been given to know the secret of the kingdom of heaven,
    but to those outside, all things come in parables,
    so that they may look but not perceive,
    and hear but not understand—
    lest they turn away and be cleansed of their sins.”

    Even Paul would later paraphrase this, saying, “I could not speak to you as spiritual, but as babes in Christ.”

    It became clear that only through the Pesher of Christ—the interpretive key—could the true meaning of Jesus’ healings and miracles be deciphered.

    The Coin in the Fish’s Mouth

    Mt 17:24–27

    didrachma = 2 drachmas
    (Fish 2 = Marsyas) (22-1)

    Peter once came to me bewildered by Jesus’ strange command to catch a fish and find in its mouth a coin with which to pay the tax collector (). He asked me what to do, and I laughed—it sounded like a fairytale.

    After thinking for a while, I explained that the “fish” was Marsyas, of the Order of Ham (Fish 2), and that the coin—a didrachma—showed he was a freedman of Herod Agrippa. As Agrippa’s treasurer, he would pay the tax. Hardly a miracle at all.

    The concept of Fish 2 referred to the twin organizations established by James and John. During our youth in Cyrene, I had insisted that they study mathematics and geometry. They later designed their two communities according to the Pythagorean Triangle—3-4-5—multiplied by a thousand. Thus arose two groups: four thousand under James, and five thousand under John. They met on numerically significant days, and their tithes were set by the geometry of the system.

    Feeding of the Multitudes


    Feeding of the Multitudes

    Feeding of the Multitudes
    There were twelve loaves baked (Leviticus 24:05): The 'Feeding of the 4000' are 7 loaves and 'Feeding the 5000 are 5 loaves. 7+5= 12
    The use of the number five has to do with the holy table: loaves (the bread of the Presence:Exodus 25:30) numbered 0-5.
    the crumbs of Loaf 5 would be distributed to the followers by the minister)
    5000 people/200 denaries=1 denary feeds 25 people; therefore 25 people converted brings in 1 denary.
    In Mark: "they sat down in squares": the Pythagorean Theorem.
    'By hundreds, and by fifties' shows that the sides of the right triangle of 3,4,5 are multiplied by 1000.
    The symbolism of twelve baskets is the establishment of 12 Gentile ministers for the twelve months of the year to meet monthly
    whereas the Council of Thirty of John the Baptist observe 30/31 days each month.
    Feeding of the 5000 under John Aquila and PriscillaActs 18:26
    Mt 14:13-21Mk 6:30-44Lk 9:10-17Jn 6:1-15
    evening/hour now pasthour being advancedthe day began to declinethe passover was near
    200 denaries to buy200 denaries to buy
    5 loaves; 2 fishes (Marsyas Fish 2: order of Ham)Ant 18.155)5 loaves; 2 fishes5 loaves; 2 fishes5 loaves; 2 fishes
    twelve baskets lefttwelve baskets lefttwelve baskets lefttwelve baskets left
    5000 fed5000 fed5000 fed5000 fed
    Feeding of the 4000 under James Niceta
    Mt 15:32-39Mk 8:1-13
    3 days fasting3 days fasting
    7 loaves; a few little fishes7 loaves; a few little fishes
    seven baskets leftseven baskets left
    4000 fed4000 fed


    When I later heard of Jesus feeding 5000 and 4000, I smiled. It was not simply a miracle that fed the people—it was a parable in numbers, a blueprint for the Way and its dues. All the loaves represented members, and the “two fishes” symbolized the dual Order of Fish 2.

    There are two versions of this “feeding” miracle, differing only between five thousand and four thousand participants. It soon became clear that these represented the two sides of the Pythagorean triangle: the five-thousand-member group of John Aquila and his wife Priscilla (Ac 18:26), and the four-thousand under James Niceta.

    John’s order, being married, consisted of Gentiles; James’s, of the celibate. To complete the triangle, there must be three thousand monastics—those devoted wholly to contemplation.

    A right triangle: 3,000 monks at the base, 4,000 celibates rising as the height, and 5,000 married Gentiles spanning the hypotenuse—a structure of perfect balance and harmony.

    Healing of the Paralyzed Man Lowered Through the Roof

    Mt 9:2–8; Mk 2:1–12; Lk 5:17–26

    Some healings were even humorous. Take Jonathan (James of Alpheus), Jesus’ superior and the one who had baptized him. Like Jesus’ brother James, his piety required that he be carried in a palanquin so as not to touch the ground defiled by sinners.

    Jesus wanted none of that in his Church. To humble him, he staged a lesson.

    Early churches were often built with an upper level where priests stood, sunlight entering through a roof trapdoor to form halos on the floor below.

    I helped lift Jonathan—who refused to walk among the people—up through that roof, and we lowered him down as if he were paralyzed. To the crowd it appeared a miracle; to us, it was irony. Jesus said, “Son, your sins are forgiven.”

    Some scribes whispered blasphemy—how could Jesus forgive sins in the presence of the priest himself? Ashamed, Jonathan abandoned his palanquin and began to walk among the common people, later honored on St. Stephen’s Day for his humility.

    Thus was the proud made humble, and the house of God leveled—roof and floor alike.

    My Uncle Theudas–Thaddeus

    Ant 18.1.6; Mt 8:28-32; Jn 3:1-12

    Nicodemus amongst the swine (Romans) (22-3)

    The most troublesome disciple was Jesus’ uncle, Theudas-Thaddeus—even more unpredictable than Judas Iscariot. He was a man of many names and shifting loyalties. He had fought beside Judas the Galilean as Saddok. At times he was the celebrated Barabbas or the Prodigal Son cavorting with Roman “pigs,” and at others, Nicodemus, an honored member of the Council.

    Jesus finally persuaded him to be baptized, though like Herod II—the “Doubting Thomas”—he took every saying too literally.

    When Jesus and I crossed to the other side, into the region of the Gadarenes, two demon-possessed men—Theudas and Judas Iscariot—came raging from the tombs, too violent for anyone to pass.

    We had come to dissuade Theudas from consorting with Romans—whom our people called “pigs.” He was torn between his Zealot past and his place among the Council as Nicodemus.

    The story that followed was later told as miracle:
    “What do you want with us, Son of God?” they cried.
    “If you drive us out, send us into the herd of pigs.”

    Jesus said, “Go!”

    The demons fled into the swine, and the herd rushed down the slope into the lake and drowned.

    In truth, it was Theudas casting off his zealotry, purging his Roman ties, and seeking rebirth in baptism.


    Nicodemus comes to Jesus at night (22-2)

    That night, Nicodemus came quietly to Jesus and said:
    “Rabbi, we know that you are a teacher come from God,
    for no one can do these signs unless God is with him.”

    And Jesus answered:
    “Unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God…
    That which is born of the flesh is flesh,
    and that which is born of the Spirit is Spirit.”

    Theudas, once possessed by his own anger, was finally born again.

    I marveled at how deeply Jesus loved his brother. Even at the Crucifixion, he accepted his fate knowing that Barabbas—his blood would not be shed. But these miracles would pale before the next two that would turn everything upside down.

    <

    Chapter 24
    The Transfiguration and
    The Raising of Lazarus


    Beginning of March 32AD
    "And the Passover #3, a feast of the Jews, was nigh."Jn 6:4




    Transfiguration (23-1)

    By the third year of Jesus’ mission, both Jesus and I were weary of the people’s blindness. The crowds expected a political savior, yet the elite saw only a threat to their power. The Restoration we preached seemed as distant as ever. We resolved to act boldly—Jesus in defiance of the priests, I in defiance of Rome—and both acts nearly destroyed us.


    ***The Transfiguration***

    Mt 17 : 1-9 ; Mk 9 : 2-8 ; Lk 9 : 28-36 ; Jn 7 : 1-52
    *** September 32 AD Day of Atonement, before Tabernacles **

    Entering the Church’s Upper Level

    Six days before the Atonement, Jesus took Peter, James, and John to the high mount—the upper level of the Essene Church—where they were alone. Caiaphas, the High Priest, had not yet arrived for the Atonement blessing. Jesus seized the moment and donned the white vestments reserved for the High Priest.

    Jonathan stood at stage-left in the role of Elijah; Theudas, at stage-right, represented Moses. Peter, James, and John watched from below. When Jesus stepped between them, the pagent as complete.

    There appeared to them Elijah with Moses, speaking with Jesus.

    Jonathan and Theudas warned him that such impersonation was blasphemy. Jesus ignored them and began to teach. The whiteness of his robes caught the lamplight until he seemed radiant, “glittering, white as snow.”

    During the festival, he cried out,
    “If anyone thirsts, let him come to me and drink.”

    The crowd murmured: “This is the Prophet!” … “This is the Christ!” … “Can the Christ come from Galilee?” Division spread, yet no one dared arrest him.

    The Escape

    A cloud of incense drifted over the stage, and from its shadow a voice rang out:
    “This is my beloved Son—hear him!”The people gasped.

    In truth, it was I, hidden to the side, projecting my voice so it seemed heaven itself approved. Jonathan and Theudas had vanished, leaving only Jesus standing before the chaos below. I rushed forward in the veiled smoke of my magic, grabed his hand and we disappeared.

    Peter was calling out, “Master, it is not good that we are here. Shall we build three shelters—one for you, one for Moses, one for Elijah?” The words were lost in the chaos that ensued. Seeing no one there as the smoke cleared, beckoned to James and John and they slipped out silently.

    Later the guards reported to the Pharisees, “No man ever spoke like this.”

    Caiaphas sneered, “Search the Scriptures—no prophet arises from Galilee.”

    The Man of a Lie

    PESHER ON HABAKKUK (1QpHab)

    Thus the Synoptics described a meeting with the spirits of Moses and Elijah, yet these were living men holding those titles within the hierarchy. John’s Gospel names none of them but preserves the uproar that followed. The High Priest’s wrath was stirred, and the scroll-keepers of Qumran condemned Jesus as “the Man of a Lie.”

    “The traitors with the Man of a Lie did not believe the words of the Teacher of Righteousness.

    Woe to him who makes his neighbors drink,
    that he may gaze on their feasts and nakedness.”

    The Protest and My Excommunication

    Ant 18.2-3

    Soon after, I committed my own folly. Pilate, ever provocative, diverted sacred temple funds to build an aqueduct. Outrage swept Jerusalem, and I joined the protest with Judas and Theudas. Pilate’s men mingled among us in plain clothes; at his signal they drew clubs and struck down the crowd. Amid the chaos I was recognized. Pilate complained to Caiaphas, who—eager to keep his post—declared me excommunicated. Among the Essenes, excommunication meant symbolic death. Ordinarily the offender spent a short confinement in a burial cave; but at Pilate’s insistence I was sealed inside without food or water.

    The Transfiguration
    Day of Atonement, prior to Tabernacles, in September 32 AD
    (Mt 17:1-9; Mk 9:2-8; Lk 9:28-36; Jn 7:1-52)

    And after six days Jesus takes Peter, and James, and John, and brings them up to a high mount (the upper level of the Church) by themselves, where they were all alone.Mk 9:2a The High Priest Caiaphas had not arrived for the Atonement blessing. Jesus quickly dressed in the white priestly vestments of the High Priest. Jonathan and Theudas were already on the upper level. Jonathan was on stage left in the second position as Elijah and Theudas on the right in the position of Moses, waiting for the High Priest to be in the center. Peter, James, and John went to sit in the lower level.

    Not until halfway through the festival did Jesus go up to the temple courts and begin to teach. Jn 7:14 Jesus walks quickly into the center between Jonathan and Theudas.

    And there appeared to them Elijah (Jonathan) with Moses (Theudas), and they were talking with JesusMk 9:4. (No doubt Jonathan and Theudas were telling Jesus that he would be committing blasphemy by pretending to be the High Priest. Jesus ignores their warning.)

    And Jesus was transfigured before them, and his garments became glittering, white exceedingly, as snow, so as a fuller upon the earth is not able to whiten them (dressed in the white vestments of the High Priest).Mk 9:2b-3

    Jesus stood and cried out, “If anyone does thirst, let him come unto me and drink.” Jn 7:37b and this he said of the Spirit, which those believing in him were about to receive;Jn 7:39a

    Therefore, many out of the multitude, having heard these words, said, “This is truly the Prophet;” Jn 7:40 , others said, “This is the Christ;” and others said, “Why, out of Galilee does the Christ come?” Jn 7:41 A division, therefore, arose among the multitude because of him.Jn 7:43

    And certain of them were willing to seize him, but no one laid hands on him;Jn 7:44-45

    And there came a cloud overshadowing them, and there came a voice out of the cloud,
    saying, “This is My Son -- the Beloved, hear you him;”
    Mk 9:7-8

    (This was me intervening, having rushed to the upper level and from the side by using ventriloquism, I made it appear that an angel was speaking from the cloud as a messenger from God to assure the congregation that Jesus had the blessing of the High Priest to be there.)

    and suddenly, having looked around, they saw no one anymore, but Jesus only with themselves.Mk 9:8

    As they (Theudas and Jonathan) abandoned Jesus, Peter said to him, “Master, it is good for us to be here. Let us put up three shelters: one for you, one for Moses and one for Elijah.” (He did not know what he was saying.)Lk 9:33 (With Theudas and Jonathan having exited, Jesus is quickly removing the white vestments as the confused Peter suggests that he and James could substitute for them. Jesus beckons them to leave quickly.)

    Therefore, the officers went unto the chief priests and Pharisees, and they said to them, “Why did you not bring him?”Jn 7:45

    “No one ever spoke the way this man does,” the guards replied.Jn 7:46

    “You mean he has deceived you also?” the Pharisees retorted. “Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed in him? No! But this mob that knows nothing of the law for there is a curse on them.”Jn 7:47-49

    Nicodemus, who had gone to Jesus earlier and who was one of their own number, asked, “Does our law condemn a man without first hearing him to find out what he has been doing?”Jn7:50-51

    They replied, “Are you from Galilee, too? Look into it, and you will find that a prophet does not come out of Galilee.”Jn 7:52



    ***The Raising of Lazarus***

    Jn 11:1–44; Secret Gospel of Mark 3.3a, 2.26b; Mk 14:51–52; Lk 17:12–19; Mt 26:3–5

    Disguising My Name

    To hide myself after being recognized at the protest, I took the name Lazarus—Eleazar. It suited me well, for I was sick, not of body but of spirit, under excommunication. I could feel the weight of that exile pressing on me, as if the world itself had closed in. Mary Magdalene and Helena—whom some called Martha—were staying in Bethany, not the one near Jerusalem, but Ain Feshkha, the small village south of Qumran. Bethany (Ein Feshkha) lay less than fifteen stadia—about three hours—from the spiritual Jerusalem. I watched the sun crawl across the hills, feeling every passing hour as a measure of my isolation.

    Not long before, Mary had poured perfume on Jesus and wiped his feet with her hair. That first attempt at marriage conception had failed. I remembered the hope, brief as it was, and the quiet ache that followed. Jesus, at the time, was in hiding outside Judea.

    Simon is Sick

    When word came that I was “sick,” they said, “Lord, the one you love is ill.”

    He replied, “This sickness will not end in death—it is for God’s glory, that the Son may be glorified through it.” Yet he stayed away for two more days. I felt the tension of waiting, the slow stretching of time, like water over stone. Love can test the soul in ways that only the patient understand.

    At last he said, “Let us go back to Judea.”

    The disciples protested, “Rabbi, only a short while ago they tried to stone you. Do you truly wish to return?”

    Jesus had hoped his superior, Jonathan, would release me from excommunication, but Jonathan hesitated. So Jesus resolved to act himself. I felt a mixture of fear and relief. He would face danger, yes—but he would not abandon me.

    Coming to the Tomb

    As we approached Qumran, he said, “Our friend Lazarus has fallen asleep, but I am going to awaken him.”

    The disciples misunderstood. “Lord, if he sleeps, he will recover,” they said.

    Jesus explained that in the Way, “sleep” meant one not yet awakened—spiritually uninitiated.

    “Are there not twelve hours in a day?” he asked. “Whoever walks in daylight will not stumble, for he sees by this world’s light. But whoever walks in the night stumbles, for he has no light within.”

    I watched the disciples’ faces, confused, doubting. How little they understood that faith is sometimes seeing without seeing, hearing without hearing. And I felt a quiet stirring within myself—the faint spark of hope, like a candle in a tomb.

    Finally he said plainly, “Lazarus is dead—excommunicated. And for your sake, I am glad I was not there, that you may believe. But let us go to him.”

    Jesus at the Tomb


    RaisingLazarus (23-2)

    By the time we arrived, four days had passed. Everyone was certain I was dead. No one could survive four days in a sealed tomb without air, food, or water. I could feel the shadows of that time pressing on my mind, the echo of stillness in my chest.

    Helena came first. “Lord,” she said, “if you had been here, my brother would not have died. But I know that even now God will give you whatever you ask.”

    Jesus said, “Your brother will rise again.”

    She replied, “I know he will rise again in the resurrection at the last day.”

    Jesus told her, “I am the resurrection and the life. Whoever believes in me will live, even though he dies. And whoever lives by believing in me will never die. Do you believe this?”

    “Yes, Lord,” she said, “I believe you are the Messiah, the Son of God who was to come into the world.”

    Mary Magdalene arrives

    Hearing that Jesus had arrived, Mary Magdalene had rushed to meet her husband at Cave 4 in Qumran, where I lay entombed. That cave was the papal tomb for the elect of Qumran which showed my importance. I felt the air of anticipation—was it possible to raise the dead—not even Jesus could do that!

    Mary fell at his feet, weeping. “Lord,” she said, “if you had been here, my brother would not have died.” Seeing her grief, and that of the disciples, Jesus wept too.

    Those nearby whispered, “See how he loved him.”

    The Delay is Revealed

    Judas, bitter, muttered, “If he loved him so, could he not have come sooner? The one who opened the eyes of the blind could have kept this man from dying.”



    Jesus’ delay seemed harsh, yet he knew Cave 4 had three openings—one looking across to the tombs of Caves 7 and 8, the Tombs of Resurrection. He had waited not only hoping Jonathan might intervene, but because our faith taught that the soul lingered until the fourth day. Only then would all believe that I had truly been raised. In cold anticipation I waited out those four days like a weight pressing on every breath, every heartbeat. And still, within me, hope flickered quietly, patient and unwavering.

    One secret gospel says, “And immediately a great sound came from the tomb—Lazarus saying, ‘It’s about time you came!’”—though this was later suppressed. I could almost hear it in the hollow quiet of my mind. The smells of the cold damp stones had brought back my thoughts to my exile from Rome. Grandfather had tried to entomb me on that island, then as now, my spirit woukd not be entombed.

    The Miracle

    Jesus said to the crowd, “Did I not tell you that if you believe, you will see the glory of God? Take away the stone.”

    They rolled the stone aside. Jesus looked up and said, “Father, I thank you that you have heard me. I know you always hear me, but I speak for those standing here, that they may believe you sent me.”

    Then he cried out, “Lazarus, come forth!”

    And I came out—hands and feet bound in linen, a cloth pulled away from my face. Helena stepped forward to embrace me, then drew back. “You need a bath,” she said.

    Mary brought me water to drink, but it would take more than water from Jacob’s well to cleanse the stain of excommunication. I was no higher in rank than a leper.

    Jesus would need to baptize me as an initiate.

    With the slow patient work of restoration, each breath of my body needed to be filled with the Holy Spirit again.

    At Gethsemane, It was falsely claimed that I ran as “the young man naked’, but this was merely my spiritual restoration in progress.

    Jesus embraced me. “In defying Caiaphas, we are forever joined,” he said.

    I replied, “I am sorry, my friend, to have drawn you into my troubles. But I praise God that I have you as my brother.”

    Meanwhile, the chief priests and scribes plotted in Caiaphas’ court to seize Jesus by guile and kill him—but not during the feast, for fear of the crowds.

    For a moment, we had survived what few could imagine—Jesus, enduring the rejection of his birthright; I, tasting the forsakenness of entombment Still, the world beyond the cave felt as precarious as walking the narrow trail along the cliffs of Qumran. One misstep, and everything could be lost. I felt it deep in my bones—a reminder that life—and faith—are at once fragile and unshakable. Yet, against our fate, we still endured.


    Chapter 25
    Deception and Elation


    November 32AD (Feast of the Dedication)
    "It was the Dedications at Jerusalem (Qumran). It was winter."Jn 10:22


    Thirty Pieces of Silver

    (23-4)

    Rumors spread that Caiaphas and Pilate were conspiring to remove us both. Judas Iscariot offered himself as informer, bargaining for my seat within the Council of Thirty. His “thirty silver coins” symbolized the thirty rays of the moon—the thirty seats of the lunar calendar. Thus, the tale of the “bag of coins” concealed his true role as treasurer for the poor. In truth, it was payment for treachery—a bargain meant to persuade Pilate to ride with his soldiers to Qumran. But he, too, would be deceived.


    March 33 AD – Six Days before Passover (Jn 12:1)

    Simon the Leper (I—Lazarus,—Unclean from by burial)

    Mt 26:6-7a; Mk 14:3a

    “Jesus came to Bethany, where Lazarus was, whom he had raised from the dead.”

    While Jesus was in Bethany in the home of Simon the Leper, a woman came to him with an alabaster jar of very expensive perfume.

    Perfume fit for a King

    Jn 12:3a; Mt 26:7; Mk 14:3b; Jn 12:3b

    Then Mary Magdalene took about a pint of pure nard, an expensive perfume, and poured a little on Jesus’ feet, wiping his feet with her hair. Then she poured it on his head as he was reclining at the table.(Anointing his head indicated that now he was the David king since she was pregnant this time with his assumed son.) And the house was filled with the fragrance of the perfume.

    Helena Serves

    Jn 12:2

    Here a dinner was given in Jesus’ honor. Martha served, while Lazarus was among those reclining at the table with him.

    Judas Still Acting like her Superior

    Jn 12:4–6; Mt 26:8–9; Mk 14:4–5; Cant. 1:12

    But one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, who was later to betray him, objected, “Why was not this perfume sold and the money given to the poor? It was worth a year’s wages.” Other's also complained and rebuking her harshly.

    (Judas did not complain about this because he cared about the poor, but because he was a thief; as keeper of the money bag, he used to help himself to what was put into it.)

    The Song of Solomon

    Mt 26:10–13; Mk 6:6–9; Jn 12:7a–8

    Aware of this, Jesus said to them, “Why are you bothering this woman? She has done a beautiful thing for me. When she poured this perfume on my body, she did it to (not to prepare for my burial) but to reenact the Song of Solomon. Truly I tell you, wherever this gospel is preached throughout the world, what she has done will also be told, in memory of her. You will always have the poor among you, but you will not always have me.”

    She is Pregnant


    Mary Magdalene anoints Jesus
    Jn 12:7b (23-5)

    Mary Magdalene, ignoring their criticism, stands up with her belly in front of Jesus' head, and says, “My dearest husband, you may kiss your son”

    Jesus kisses her belly and says, “Greetings, my son—long expected after three years. It was intended that you should save this perfume for the day of my burial, but far better to be used on this joyous day. May we all live until the day of our Resurrection.

    Simon Magus says, “Amen.” and the rest chime in.

    The Triumphal Entry

    Zec. 9:9; Mk 11:8–9, 15–17; 1 Kgs 1:32–34; Mt 21:12

    The next day Jesus rode a donkey from the Queen’s house up to Qumran, fulfilling Zechariah’s prophecy: “Behold, your king comes to you, humble and riding on a colt.” People spread cloaks and palm branches before him, crying, “Hosanna! Blessed is he who comes in the name of the Lord!”

    Remembering the words of King David: "Take your lord’s servants with you and have Solomon my son mount my own mule and take him down to Gihon. There have Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet anoint him king over Israel"), Jesus hoped one day to do the same for his expected son.

    Being elated with the reception, Jesus entered the temple courts at Qumran and overturned the tables of the money changers, driving out all who were buying and selling doves for indulgences to the visiting pilgrims.

    The Weight of Destiny

    Jn 12:10; Mt 26:3-4

    That evening, as the dust of the Temple still clung to our garments, Jesus paced back and forth, his blood still racing. I took his arm and urged him to sit, to breathe. When he had calmed, he admitted that the donkey ride and the overturning of the money changers’ tables had probably been excessive. I was taken aback by this sudden tremor of doubt in one so certain of his purpose. Sitting beside him, I said quietly, “Do not worry. Magdalene’s pregnancy has already confirmed your role as king. It is proof that God is fulfilling His promise through youthe Messiah of David.”

    Jesus looked up and smiled. “Yes,” he said softly, “God is with me.”

    Yet the calm could not erase what had already been set in motion. His public defiance and the display of power before the people had marked him as a threat. Herod Agrippa feared his rising influence, and the High Priest Caiaphas feared his authority in the Temple. They had begun to assemble the chief priests and the elders of the people to plot how to put Lazarus to death and to arrest Jesus. They wished both of us dead.

    And so, with danger pressing from every side, we approached the days that would lead to the Passover, to the gathering of his disciples, and to the Last Supper—the final circle in which his purpose would be revealed to those closest to him. Within that circle, the pale gleam of thirty silver coins, like the thirty rays of the moon, would signal betrayal from within, while beyond the city walls, Pilate’s gaze and the machinery of Rome were already turning toward us. Each step drew us closer to a night in which the weight of destiny would press upon us all—the lamb’s blood of the Passover—poured into the wine of the Last Supper.


    Chapter 26
    The Last Supper



    Beginning of March 33 AD in Qumran

    "You know that after two days the Passover is coming,
    and the Son of Man will be delivered up to be crucified."
    Mt 26:1,2



    Da Vinci Last Supper (seating not correct) (24-1)

    The Location

    Lk 22:8,Mk 14:13a,Lk 22:12,3Q15 1:1-4

    Wanting to use Qumran for the Passover sacrament, Jesus sent Peter and John Mark, saying, “Go and make preparations for us to eat the Passover.” The instruction: Go into the city, and meet a man carrying a jar of water will meet you.” was a locator to find the location in Qumran just south of the well that was filled by the aqueduct.


    Qumran Vestry (composite photo upper third) (24-2)

    There they found a large room upstairs, fully furnished, and made preparations. This room was reached by seven stairs on the north side—matching the Copper Scroll treasure location: “at the ruin which is in the valley of Achor, under the steps going up on the east, 40 cubits, a chest of silver, 17 talents.”

    It was Thursday, April 2, 33 AD, and the Holy Table had been prepared. Jesus and the disciples were sitting in the raised section of the vestry, with the sky above them. At 8 PM, lamps were lit around the walls. The seating was laid out according to an imaginary ‘Heavenly Man’ that the table rested upon.

    The Seating

    Ac 1:23-26; Mk 10:37


    Heavenly Man(24-3)                                                Last Supper Seating (24-4)

    Normally, I as Pope would be sitting to the left and east of Jesus at the head of the table, with Judas Iscariot below me as my bishop, but because I had recently been excommunicated as Lazarus and was working my way back up the hierarchy, the priest Jonathan Annas had my place next to Jesus. My position was then in the guest position at the far end of the table on the west side—being under Jesus’ instruction while I moved back up in the hierarchy.

    On the west side of the table below Jesus was his second younger brother, Joses, the crown prince, as his deputy since Jesus’ first brother James had been rejected for being two conservative as shown in Acts where Matthias (Joses) was chosen over him.

    On the east side of the table below Jonathan was his younger brother Matthew as Jonathan’s deputy. On the west side of the table, on Jesus’ right, was John Mark-Bartholomew, the stand-in for Mary Magdalene, thus the ‘beloved disciple,’ located on the breast of the ‘Heavenly Man.’ Opposite him was my bishop Judas Iscariot.

    Next was on the western side was Peter, who would normally be Jesus’ bishop; however, since Jesus was still in the married status, John Mark served as his bishop.

    Opposite him on the east side was Thaddeus (Theudas, Nicodemus), Jesus’ uncle.

    Philip (a subordinate of John Mark) on the west side had connections with the west, and Andrew on the east side had connections with the east.

    The mother of the sons of Zebedee (Helena) had requested of Jesus that her two sons sit on his right hand and one on his left in His Glory thus John Aquila sat on the west side and his twin brother James Niceta on the east side had their own groups, with James more associated with the strict rules of east.

    Thomas was opposite me at the guest position as the bottom.

    There were six loaves of bread left after the cleansing at the earlier meal. These loaves were distributed down the right-hand side of the table after being blessed by Jesus. Each of the six members was to divide their loaf in half and give to their counterparts on the left as if given directly by Jesus.

    Beside Give

    Mt 26:26, Mt 26:21b,Mk 14:18b,Lk 22:21,Jn 13:21
    Jesus had begun the sacrament by declaring that the bread is symbolic of his body: “Take, eat, this is my body” Mt 26:26 thus 'paradidomi' is 'beside-give' 'of me' not 'to me'.
    “Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall beside-give of me.” Mt 26:21b
    “Verily I say unto you, One of you who eateth with me shall beside-give of me.”Mk 14:18b
    “But, lo, the hand of him beside-give of me across the table,” Lk 22:21
    “Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall beside-give of me;” Jn 13:21

    Jesus had begins the sacrament by declaring that the bread is symbolic of his body: “Take, eat, this is my body” thus 'beside-give’ (paradidomi) of me (not 'to me)'.

    (It is here that the translators, knowing Judas Iscariot betrayed Jesus, misinterpreted the word paradidomi as ‘betray,’ when it merely means ‘beside-give’—to pass across to the one on the opposite side. In other words, “to give beside oneself,” not to prophesy betrayal.)

    Since fermented wine was used, to accommodate members like Judas who did not drink it, the deputies Joses and Matthew distributed a small bowl of holy water to each. The goblet of wine blessed by Jesus was passed down the right side and back up the left. Each member sipped and dipped a fragment of their half-loaf into the goblet. Those who did not drink fermented wine kissed the goblet and dipped a fragment in water instead.

    Jesus Is Troubled

    Jn 13:18

    Although remaining serene, Jesus was troubled in spirit. Rumors suggested he, Theudas, and I might be arrested, and Pilate could be coming to Qumran. Judas had convinced Jesus to leave early to find out if Pilate was in Jerusalem, but Jesus preferred to wait until all had dipped their fragments so he would not miss the sacred part. Jesus did not yet know Judas intended betrayal.

    The Wine is shared around– the bread across

    Mk 14:23-25

    With the bread distributed, the ceremony proceeded with the wine. Jesus took the goblet and gave thanks:
    “This is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many. Verily I say unto you, I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, until that day that I drink it new in the kingdom of God.”

    They all drank in anticipation of the promised Restoration of God’s kingdom.

    Judas Iscariot Leaves

    Jn 13:22–29; Mt 26:25, 30

    Jesus announced that one of them should leave now. The disciples looked at one another—doubting of whom he spoke. Since John Mark was seated closer to Jesus. Peter beckoned him to ask Jesus who he meant.

    John Mark asked, “Lord, who is it?”

    Jesus answered, “It is he to whom I have given the dipping bowl.”

    Then Judas answered, “Master, is it not me?”

    Jesus said unto him, “Thou hast said.”

    Having received the sop, Judas left abruptly.

    No one at the table understood the full intent. Some thought Jesus meant that Judas should buy necessary items for the second part of feast, or give the donations to the poor.

    Disciples Dispute Their Positions

    Jn 14:22; 13:16; Lk 22:24–26, 38; Jn 21:20a–22a

    With the formal ceremony concluded and the wine passed around, Judas’ departure into the night left the circle unsettled. The sacred portion of the service had been quiet, almost automatic, while a restless tension lingered. The lanterns—now lit—cast flickering shadows on the vestry walls; the smell of burning oil rose toward the darkening sky. A change was coming. Would the heavenly hosts descend to turn the unbelievers to dust, or would the evil of the world crush the our hopes and dreams instead?

    Jesus sensed the tension at the table and, with a faint smile, joked that he had now been “glorified.” Using the Power–Glory–Kingdom law, he explained that the vacated seat of Judas on the eastern Power (Zadok) side had increased his Glory—his initiates—on the western side, thereby expanding his Kingdom (David). Theudas moved up to fill Judas’ seat (Later on: Judas—not Iscariot—said to him). Naturally, this sparked a squabble among the others about who was the most important.

    Having been relegated to the bottom feeling shunned like a leper, I watched the quarrel unfold like children jostling for seats at a royal banquet, each grasping for nearness to power while missing its meaning. Jesus’ calm presence seemed to hover above it all, patient yet sorrowful, as though he saw in our ambition the seeds of every kingdom’s fall. I felt a pang of shame, realizing how easily the sacred can be swallowed by pride, even among those who love him most.

    Jesus Teaches

    Lk 22:24–26, 38

    Then Jesus raised his hand for silence, and in the hush that followed, he began to teach—not as a master rebuking his pupils, but as a servant revealing the true measure of greatness.

    “The kings of the Gentiles lord it over them,” he said, “and those who exercise authority over them call themselves enablers. But you are not to be like that. Instead, the greatest among you should be as the neophyte, and the one who rules—the one who serves.”

    For a moment, no one spoke. The lesson hung in the air, luminous and heavy, like the glow of the lamps trembling against the stone walls. Each of us pondered his words in silence, uneasy yet comforted by their truth. Then Peter, never one to linger in stillness, rose and said, “See, Lord, here are two swords.”

    Jesus looked at them both and smiled faintly. “That is sufficient.”

    We understood later that his meaning was not of iron or battle, but of spirit and service—the twin edges of the same divine blade. Peter would wield the sword of action, fierce and impetuous; John Mark the sword of witness, quiet yet enduring. Together they would guard what remained of the Faith once the world turned against us.

    I felt Jesus’ gaze reach inside our hearts and something changed in his expression—no longer a teacher among friends, but a shepherd seeing the wolves gather on the horizon. His voice softened, weighted with both warning and affection. His eyes fixed on me.

    Jesus Addresses Me

    Lk 22:31-32

    “Simon, Simon,” he said—repeating the name to make clear it was I, not Peter, whom he addressed—“Satan has asked to sift all of you like wheat. But I have prayed for you, Simon, that your faith may not fail. And when you have turned back, strengthen your brothers.”

    Peter Interjects

    Jn 13:38

    Before I could answer, Peter interjected, his voice firm with bravado: “Lord, I am ready to go with you to prison and to death.” He was not just speaking; he was staking his role in the cock-crowing, the measurement of hours, the timing that would mark the coming trial.

    Jesus met him with a sad, knowing smile. “Before the cock crows, you will deny me three times.”

    The others shifted uneasily, uncertain whether he spoke to Peter alone or to us all. Yet in that moment I understood that the sifting would not come only through fear or betrayal—it would come through time itself, testing whether faith could survive when the hour of darkness demanded courage and discernment.


    The Cock Crows (24-5)

    As the words sank in, I began to grasp another layer of what Jesus meant. Peter, now charged with the cock-crowing, would mark the hours, yet even this simple act was entwined with hidden design. At Passover, the Essene and Pharisee days did not align after the three day adjustment as three hours would be subtracted from the Essene day at midnight, but for the Pharisee day, the adjustment would not occur until noon.

    Jesus spoke with quiet humor beneath the weight of prophecy. If Peter followed the Pharisee crier blindly, he would “deny” Jesus—not with words, but with obedience to the wrong timing. It was a subtle safeguard, a way to shorten the suffering on the cross by three hours, yet also a test of awareness, of faith in discernment.

    I smiled to see that Jesus was already preparing for the time phase of my backup plan that would save him if the worst events proved true. The night ahead would be perilous, yet already, in these small, measured details, I that God was preparing us for the trial to come.

    The Service Ends

    At 10 PM, the service concluded. We rose together, leaving the vestry with its lamps flickering low, stepping carefully down the seven stone steps on the north side. The night air felt charged with expectation. The service had exhaust us. Most of the disciples bid us goodnight. Jonathan went to see his father—the elderly High Priest Ananas. I went to the Queen’s house intending to visit the women who would be the major players of my plan to ensure Jesus’ survival. Jesus went with with Peter, James, and John to go to Gethsemane to pray.

    As Jesus crossed the brook Kedron actually an aqueduct—the full moon silently reflected as it moved with flow. I looked back to see Jesus disappear behind the wall. I would not see him again until the trial. I did not get far before I was apprehended by a guard. To malign me it was claimed that I was the person in a linen garment who fled naked.


    Chapter 27
    The Garden of Gethsemane and the Arrest



    The Garden of Gethsemane (25-1)

    **** And having gone forward a little, Jesus fell on his face,
    praying, and saying, "My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me;
    nevertheless, not as I will, but as you will."Mt 26:39****

    The Garden

    Jn 18:1; Mk 14:32


    This room was designed to serve as the mirror image of the one on the Mount of Olives in Jerusalem. It was a rectangular walled enclosure with a single olive tree in the southern section—quiet and suitable for waiting for Judas to return with information.

    Caiaphas Plan Revealed

    Acts 15:22; Lev 25:10; Mk 14:51–52; Mt 26:37–43

    Judas did not appear as Jesus prayed. Instead, Jonathan came running, breathless, and revealed the truth: “Qumran will soon be surrounded by Roman soldiers. By leaving the Last Supper early, Judas allowed Pilate and a cohort of soldiers to make the three-hour ride from Jerusalem under the full moon. Pilate will be arriving shortly.”

    Jesus whispers, “That is what I feared.”

    Jonathan continued, “Caiaphas lured Pilate here by offering to deliver Theudas and Simon Magus, whom Pilate hold responsible for leading the insurrection over his use of sacred funds. But he has a more devious plan—made possible by holding the trial here.”

    Jesus sighed. “Of course, he does.”

    Jonathan said, “The inner circle knows your uncle Theudas is Nicodemus, who is respected. Caiaphas plans to tell Pilate that he is ‘Barabbas,’ meaning ‘son of Sabbas,’ like your brother Jude, called Judas surnamed Bar-sabbas. He will also claim Theudas participated in the earlier insurrection of Judas the Galilean when he was called Saddok. Pretending that it is a Jubilee year, he will request release according to custom.”

    Jesus grew pale. “Pilate will not accept this unless he has a substitute.”

    Jonathan answered what we both were thinking: “It will be you—the King of the Jews.”

    Jesus said quietly, “They already hold me responsible for the beheading of John the Baptist.”

    Jonathan—whom Jesus addressed as “Father” because he was a Sadducean priest—offered to persuade his own father Ananus to intervene, since his daughter was married to Caiaphas.

    Jesus’ human response was to escape. Advancing a little, he fell on his face in prayer: “Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as God’s will be done.”

    While Peter, James, and John slept, Jesus struggled with his decision: to flee and doom Theudas, or to submit to God’s will.

    Three-Part Plan

    Mk 15:33; Deut 21:22–23

    Then Jesus remembered Simon Magus’ three-part plan—the hidden miracle in plain sight:

    Time manipulation: The Jewish timekeeping system had fallen behind three hours, fixed at Passover. Essene time changed at midnight; Pharisee time at noon. By exploiting both, the crucifixion would appear to last three hours less (noon = 3 PM).

    Poison to simulate death: A precisely timed poison would make him appear dead at the critical moment.

    Dusk intervention: With the clock advanced, dusk would come sooner, enforcing the law that a hanged man must be removed before sundown.

    Jesus took comfort in the sequence—“time, poison, dusk.” Theudas, too old to survive torture, might be saved. Jesus accepted that suffering would follow, but trusted it would unfold under divine providence.

    Arrest

     
    Betrayed by a kiss at Garden Gethsemane in Qumran (25-3)

    Before he could think further, soldiers entered the garden. Judas, putting on a show to secure his place as the new leader of John the Baptist’s Council of Thirty, greeted Jesus with a kiss. The betrayal was complete. Jesus’ brother James, gloating at having regained the title of David’s heir, “Melek,” challenged Peter’s role as Jesus’ spokesman (“the ear”). Jn 18:10 Peter, having been entrusted earlier with one of the two swords of leadership, had reacted impulsively and was arrested.

    Preliminary Trials

    Jn 18:10, 13, 15–16, 24; Lk 22:62

    Jesus was taken into the High Priest’s courtyard for two preliminary hearings—first with the elder Ananus, then with his son-in-law Caiaphas. Even Ananus, once sympathetic to Jesus’ Davidic claim, deferred to Caiaphas. Yet there remained a faint hope that Pilate might reject the prisoner exchange, since Jesus had committed no capital crime.

    Simon Peter, along with Jonathan—known to the High Priest as the son of Ananus—followed Jesus to the courtyard. Peter had to wait outside by the fire pit while Jesus was interrogated. Jonathan had interceded on Peter’s behalf after the confrontation during Jesus’ arrest.

    As Peter stared into the flames of the fire pit, he likely struggled to understand how he would deny Jesus three times, having misunderstood the time analogy Jesus had given. Gospel writers, confused by later accounts, created three separate denials, with a cock crowing to mark the moments. In Mark, it is recorded as only two denials, suggesting a clock-based reference rather than literal repetitions.

    Once Caiaphas interrogated him, Peter was detained under Jonathan’s custody. This explains Peter’s absence during the crucifixion.

    Chapter 28
    The Trial



    Jesus cloaked in red robe by Agrippa (25-6)

    The Praetorium

    Mt 27:11, 15–18, 20–24, 26a; Jn 18:33, 36–37; Lk 23:5

    Praetorium in Qumran

    At dawn, Pilate ascended the temporary platform of the praetorium and sat on the judgment seat. Caiaphas stood beside him in priestly robes. Theudas and I were brought in chains to stand before them.

    Caiaphas declared, “These two men are guilty of insurrection.”

    Witnesses testified to our role in the Jerusalem riot. Pilate, bored and eager to conclude the matter, raised his scepter and pronounced, “The penalty for insurrection is crucifixion.” The crowd murmured agreement.

    As Pilate prepared to leave, Caiaphas interrupted. “Wait, your Excellency. This man who calls himself Theudas is actually Barabbas, who fought in the previous insurrection with Judas the Galilean. Since it is the custom at the Jubilee to release one prisoner chosen by the people, I propose they decide whether Barabbas be released—and that Jesus, who declares himself King of the Jews, take his place.”

    Jesus was brought forward in chains. Pilate, aware of the priests’ motives, says I have heard of the silly rule that requires all debts to be forgiven. If you want to be that foolish, it will allow it. Barabbas was before my time. But first I must speak to Jesus, “Are you the King of the Jews?”

    Jesus answered, “Is that your own question, or did others tell you about me?”

    Pilate said, “Am I a Jew? Your own people and the chief priests have handed you over to me. What have you done?”

    Jesus replied, “My kingdom is not of this world. If it were, my servants would fight to prevent my arrest. But my kingdom is from another place.”

    Pilate pressed further, asking, “So you are a king?”

    Jesus said, “You say that I am a king. For this reason I was born, and for this I came into the world, to testify to the truth. Everyone who belongs to the truth listens to my voice."

    Barabbas or King of the Jews

    Satisfied that Jesus posed no direct threat to Rome, Pilate turned to the gathered crowd and offered the choice. “Do you want me to release to you Barabbas or the King of the Jews?”

    At first the crowd hesitated. The chief priests and elders had persuaded them to choose Barabbas, but the thought of crucifying the person who had shared their meals, their teachings and their prayers did not seem right.

    Caiaphas, seeing the urgency of convincing Pilate of Jesus' criminally, says, “He does stir up the people, teaching throughout the whole of Judea, having begun from Galilee unto this place.”

    This reminded them of how disruptive Jesus could be. In fact just a month ago he has overturned the money changers tables and left hundreds of palm leaves to clean up after his donkey ride. Perhaps it would be better for him to be gone.

    Pilate asked again, “Which of the one of the two do you want me to release?” This time they answered, “Barabbas!”

    Pilate addresses the crowd again, “Are you sure you want King of the Jews to be crucified, for I have not found a reason to convict him.”

    But they shouted loudly, “Crucify him!”

    Seeing the uproar growing, Pilate washed his hands and said, “I am innocent of this man’s blood.” Then he released Barabbas.



    Herod Agrippa I HerodAgrippaCoin (25-5)

    Agrippa I Plays King for a Day

    Lk 23:6–7, 8–12; Mk 15:17–18; Jn 19:2–3; Mt 27:29; Ant 18.6.2

    Having heard Caiaphas mention that Jesus was a Galilean, Herod Agrippa stepped forward. “I can testify against him,” he said. “I am ruler at Tiberias in Galilee.”

    Pilate felt a weight lift from his conscience—now he could shift responsibility for the proceedings onto Agrippa. He gestured toward the platform: “Come up and question him.”

    In truth, Agrippa at this time held only a minor magistracy and stipend granted by Herod Antipas after his wife Cypros appealed to her sister Herodias to assist him.. Pilate, recognizing the jurisdictional pretext, sent Jesus to Agrippa, who happened to be in Jerusalem (or nearby Qumran). Agrippa saw an opportunity to gain favor with Rome.

    He mocked Jesus before the crowd, saying, “I have long wished to see you perform a miracle. I have a stye in my eye—can you heal it?” When Jesus remained silent, Agrippa removed his purple cloak and laid it on Jesus’ shoulders, then directed someone to fetch thorns. He pressed the thorns upon Jesus’ head and cried,

    “Hail, King of the Jews.” The soldiers and bystanders joined in the mockery; when Jesus did not answer, Agrippa struck him with a rod and jeered. For that day, Pilate and Herod were reconciled.

    The Name Agrippa

    Standing in chains, I was ashamed to bear the name Agrippa. Had my father Marcus Agrippa been present, he would have drawn his sword. Agrippa’s own father, Aristobulus, had been one of Herod the Great’s executed sons—a fact that shaped Agrippa’s ambition. This spectacle gained Agrippa a place beside Pilate for the proceedings and later helped his standing in Rome. By mocking Jesus, Agrippa gained a measure of favor that would serve his hopes to rule Judea; I vowed that, if he ever attained power and I survived, I would see him undone by his own venom.

    Judas' Remorse

    Mt 27:3–5

    Judas, overcome with remorse, ran to Caiaphas and said, “I return my appointment to the Council of Thirty, for I have sinned—I have betrayed innocent blood.” He threw down the coins. Caiaphas whispered to Pilate, who said, “Since you Jews prefer things in threes, I add Judas to the crucifixion. He was Simon’s tribune.”


    The Passover ritual begins Friday, Nisan 14 (April 3)Mt 26:1,2


    The Passover

    Exod. 12:7, 11, 13; 11Q19 Exod. 12:7, 11, 13; 11Q19

    The sun was rising. It the day the lambs were slain, their blood marking the lintels of the holy ones. But now the blood of three condemned men would mark the lintels of their crosses. Would death pass over them? Would Jesus, the Lamb of God, bring the resurrection Enoch foretold?

    The three of us—Jesus, Judas, and I—were led from the praetorium. We each would be marched to the place of the Skull—the same area the Essenes designated for their latrine,. No rain would wash away the sins of that city, nor cleanse what once had been holy Jerusalem.


    Chapter 29
    The Crucifixion


    DSS - Pesher on Nahum (4Q169)
    "The lion brings prey for his cubs, and strangles prey for his lionesses
    and he fills his cave with prey, and his den with torn prey."

    And this Young Lion of Wrath (Pontius Pilate) strikes the Simple Ones of Ephraim
    by means of his great men (the force of Rome) and the men of his Council (the Sanhedrin).
    And he executes revenge on the seekers-of-smooth-things ('The Way')
    and hangs men alive from a tree (the Crucifixion),
    to perform an abomination which was not done in Israel since earlier times.
    He declares, 'Behold I am against you', says the Lord of Hosts.1:4-6 (Nahum 2:12)

    (26-1)

    (Friday, April 3, 33 AD (Nissan 14)

    Many have tried to convey the excruciating pain that Jesus felt, believing that to relive that agony again and again is a measure of Faith. Of course, it was terrible—that is precisely why the Romans devised it. But here: the magician’s trick of survival from this crucifixion is revealed in three elements:

    Faith—The time change

    Hope—The poison will revive

    Love—The quick removal by law

    Identity of the Three men on the Cross: Jesus, Simon (me), and Judas

    Tacitus records:
    “Christus, the founder of the name, had undergone the death penalty in the reign of Tiberius, by sentence of the procurator Pontius Pilatus.” (Tac15.44)

    Gospel of Barnabas states:
    “God (meaning the High Priest) had decreed the issue and reserved Judas for the cross.” (GB 217 )
    The Nag Hammadi Library in The Second Treatise of the Great Seth declares: that it was not Jesus upon the cross, but I, Simon.

    Later, the exchange between the two criminals on the crosses will make this even clearer—their words will reveal which is Judas and which is me.

    Now, as three men outside the gates of Qumran are being unchained, each with the crossbeam of his cross roped to his outstretched arms, I (Simon) will be seen clearly bearing a cross—not merely as a passerby pressed into service, but as one of the condemned:

    (8:15 A.M.)—Carrying the Cross

    Jn 19:16–17; Lk 23:26, 33; Mt 27:32–33; Mk 15:21–22

    Each Gospel tells the story in its own way.
    John’s account is clear: Jesus carries his own crosspiece.
    Matthew, Mark, and Luke, however, describe me—Simon of Cyrene—as the one who bears it.
    (Indeed, I had lived in Cyrene for many years.)
    Luke writes that I carried the cross behind Jesus.
    Mark identifies me as the father of Alexander and Rufus.

    These are not mere names: Alexander is Theudas (Thaddeus)—Therapeuts of Alexandria, and Rufus is Thomas—symbolic of Esau, the red-haired “twin” who lost his inheritance to Jacob, just as the Herodian Thomas lost his inheritance to Jesus.

    From this, we can discern the order: Jesus first, followed by me, then Judas.

    The evangelists made this intentionally obscure, concealing that I too was to be crucified.

    (8:15AM) Carrying the Cross (Simon Magus is carrying a cross)
    Jn 19:16-17Mt 27:32-33 Mk 15:21-22Lk 23:26,33
    Jesus is bearing his cross:

    Then Pilate handed Jesus over to be crucified,
    and the soldiers took him away.
    Carrying his own cross,
    He went out to The Place of the Skull,
    which in Hebrew is called Golgotha.

    Jesus or Simon is bearing the cross

    And coming forth, they found a man, a
    * Cyrenian, by name Simon*
    him they impressed that he might bear the cross of him;
    and having come to a place called Golgotha, that is called Place of a Skull,"
    Jesus or Simon is bearing the cross

    And they impress a certain one passing by *Simon, a Cyrenian*, coming from the field, the *father of Alexander and Rufus*,
    that he may bear the cross of him,
    they bring him to the place Golgotha,
    which is, being interpreted, 'Place of a skull';
    Simon Magus is bearing cross behind Jesus:

    And as they led him away, having taken hold on
    *Simon, a certain Cyrenian*. coming from the field,
    they put on him the cross,
    to bear it behind Jesus ...
    and when they came to the place that is called Skull,
    This is purposely obscure because the writers want to hide the fact that Simon is also on the cross.
    Simon from Cyrene is the father (superior) of Theudas-Thaddeus-Barabbas from the (Alexandrian) Therapeuts and
    Rufus is clearly Thomas the Twin with his red hair (Rufus)

    Via Dolorosa

    The soldiers, having tied the crossbars to our backs, drive us forward.

    Our path is short—from the praetorium southward to a place just beyond the skull-shaped stone, the refuse pit known as the Salt.

    There, three holes have been dug for the posts, each notched to receive its crosspiece.

    As we move, I hear voices from the soldiers and onlookers:

    “They say this Jesus was exchanged for the criminal Theudas Barabbas—the leader of the Therapeuts of Alexandria.”

    “And isn’t that next man his master, Simon Magus, the one who took the place of John the Baptist?”

    “Yes, the man from far Cyrene—the one who calls himself the Standing One.”

    “He befriended Thomas, the deposed Herod, the twin—red-haired, like Esau, who lost his birthright to Jacob.”

    “Amazingly, they do not stumble beneath that great weight.”

    When we are laid upon the ground, crossbars still bound to our wrists, awaiting the spikes to be driven through, Theudas—skilled in Egyptian medicines— offers each of us a potent analgesic to dull the pain.

    As he administers it to Jesus, he says softly:

    “Dear nephew, I will forever be in your debt for graciously taking my place.”

    Jesus replies, “It was not in my control, yet I would have taken your place willingly. You have been my father since Joseph’s death.

    (8:45AM) Postponing the Poison

    Mt 27:34; Psalm 22:1–2

    ****They gave him vinegar mingled with gall to drink; but when he had tasted it, he would not drink.****

    Then Theudas whispers, “Shall I give you now the potion that will make you appear dead—and thus deliver you from the cross?”

    Jesus answers quietly, “No. I will take the poison at the ninth hour, after the time change—as planned—while reciting Psalm 2. It is fitting.” And he begins to sing:

    “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?

    Why are you so far from saving me, so far from my cries of anguish?

    My God, I cry out by day, but you do not answer; by night, and find no rest.”

    The Stage is Set

    (26-4)

    Pilate and Herod Agrippa sit in cushioned chairs overlooking the execution site, just above the place of the Skull.

    Pilate calls to the soldiers,

    “You’ve arranged the crosses incorrectly! Jesus, the King of the Jews, must be in the center. Place a sign above him reading: King of the Jews.”

    A centurion approaches and says,
    “James, brother of Jesus, protests that Simon—as Pope—should occupy the center cross.”

    Pilate replies,
    “He is his brother? Then ask him if he wishes to change places with Jesus.”

    Agrippa interjects,
    “He’s merely citing the Essene rule—the prophet stands to the right.”

    Pilate responds sharply,
    “The people proclaimed him King of the Jews. Let them see how they humiliate and destroy their own king.”

    The soldiers fix the sign to the middle post, then position the uprights over the prepared holes. As they raise the beams by pulley and secure them with stones, they drag Jesus to the center cross and move me to the right.

    Then the moment comes—the spikes driven through the centers of our wrists. The agony is blinding; cries escape us despite resolve. The crossbars are hoisted and fitted into their notches atop the posts.

    The Positions on the Cross


    Jesus hangs in the center, facing north toward Pilate.

    I am on the right—to the west.

    Judas is on the left—to the east.

    A chain is looped around each of our ankles and tightened to the post. Without it, our bodies would sag, our lungs collapse, and death come too swiftly.

    According to the Essene calendar Passover was supposed to be in the Spring quarter on Wednesday the 15th but, because it was out of sync with the Jewish calendar by 2 days + 3 hours, this was moved up to Friday with the time moving forward 3 hours on Good Friday, the day of the Crucifixion.

    Essene Solar Calendar in its normative Day position with MMT A
    (Dead Sea Scrolls 4Q394 1-2, 4Q394 3-7 i) inserted in corresponding places:
    (Geza Vermes - www.pesherofchrist.com)


    (9AM (3rd hour/6th hour)): King of the Jews

    The Time Difference is Revealed

    Mk 15:25; Jn 19:14; Mt 27:38–44

    ****** And it was the third hour, and they crucified him (Mk 15:25) and as it were the sixth hour, and he (Pilate) said to the Jews, “Lo, your king!”(Jn 19:14) ******

    Two criminals were crucified with Jesus, one on his right and one on his left. Those who passed by hurled insults at him, shaking their heads and saying, “You who are going to destroy the temple and build it in three days, save yourself! Come down from the cross, if you are the Son of God!”

    In the same way, the chief priests, the teachers of the law and the elders mocked him, “He saved others,” they said, “but he can’t save himself! He’s the king of Israel! Let him come down now from the cross, and we will believe in him. He trusts in God. Let God rescue him now if he wants him, for he said, “I am the Son of God.”” The criminals were reproaching themselves.

    *****“He set up his sign among the violent ones, and they stretched out hands of deceit. But the Righteous Teacher endured their mockery, for the time of revelation was near and his wisdom would not perish with him.”**** (DSS CD-A XIX, and 4QpNahum 1:2-3)

    The Place of the Skull

    Pilate uncorks a small vial of perfume and lifts it to his nose. “What a stench these Essenes live in,” he says.

    Herod Agrippa laughs. “That’s because this cave was their latrine!”

    We hang silent now, the drugs beginning to dull the pain, though drops of blood still fall from our wrists.

    Pilate frowns. “Why are they not screaming?”

    Agrippa replies, “Their bodies are in shock. Give it time—they’ll wake soon enough.”

    After an hour, Pilate grows bored. “I was half expecting Jesus to walk off the cross,” he says with a shrug. “But clearly, he is only a man—and not a god.”

    Interlude at the Dead Sea

    War 4.5.4 (Vespasian)

    Agrippa turns to Pilate with a grin. “Shall we ride down to the Dead Sea? It’s named for its salt—so thick and bitter that no fish can live in it, and no man can drink from it. Yet, they say Jesus once worked a miracle there by walking on the water.”

    (26-5)

    Pilate agrees, and with a few soldiers they ride south along the wadi of Qumran until the blinding salt flats open before them.

    The water is flat like molten glass—heavy, bitter, lifeless. Pilate dismounts and gestures toward the sea. “Go on then,” he says to his soldiers. “Let’s see if you can walk on it too.”

    One by one, the men step in and lose their footing, splashing and sputtering in the brine.

    Pilate bursts out laughing. “Another miracle debunked!”

    (11 AM (5th hour/8th hour)) – Criminals talk to each other

    Lk 23:39-43

    At around the eleventh hour, with Pilate still gone. The drugs have almost worn off and the three men groan in pain.

    Judas Iscariot who was one of the criminals who was crucified, railed on him, saying, “If you be the Christ, save yourself and us.”

    But the other criminal (Simon Magus) answering rebuked him, saying, “Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? We indeed receive the just reward of our deeds: but this man has done nothing wrong;”

    Then he said to Jesus, “Remember me, when you may come in your kingdom.”

    Jesus said to him, “Verily I say to you, Today with me you shall be in paradise.”

    I say, “And to you Judas, the fires of Gehenna will be your reward.”

    For Jesus and me, ‘paradise’ was a code word for the burial caves at the far end of the esplanade that they hoped to be carried to while still alive. The thought of reaching it together, if the plan succeeded, filled our hearts, allowing us to sustain the physical pain.

    The Four Marys at the Cross
     Mother MaryMary MagdaleneHelena my sister Susanna with Magdalene
    (Lk 8.3)
    Matt
    27:56
    Mary the mother of James and of Joses(1)Mary the Magdalenethe mother of the sons of Zebedee(3) 
    Mk
    15:40
    Mary of James (1) the less, and of JosesMary MagdaleneSalome (3)  
    Lk
    23:49
    the women who did follow him from Galilee
    Jn
    19:25
    his mother(1)Mary the Magdalenehis mother's sister(3)Mary of Cleopas(2)
    The Four Marys at the cave before the Resurrection
    Mt 27:61 Mary the Magdalenethe other Mary 
    Mk 15:47Mary of Joses(1)Mary the Magdalene  
    Luke
    23:55
    And the women also who have come with him out of Galilee having followed after
    The Four Marys at the cave after the Resurrection
    Matt
    28:01
     Mary the Magdalenethe other Mary 
    Mk
    16:01
    Mary of James(1)Mary the MagdaleneSalome(3) 
    Luke
    24:10
    Mary of James(1)Mary MagdaleneJoanna(3)the other women with them
    Jn
    20:11
     Mary Magdalene  
    (1) Mother Mary =his mother = Mother of "James (James the less" meaning younger 'Joseph', his father) (Joses is James' brother so interchangeable)
    (2) Susanna: daughter of Cleopas, Jesus' uncle Theudas: (Road to Emmaus)
    (3) Helena (Clementines) is adoptive mother of James and John schooled by Zebedee (Simon Magus)
    As the mother of Mary Magdalene, is sister-in-law to Mother Mary who is also god-mother of Magdalene
    As teacher of (stand-in for) Salome (step-daughter of Herod Antipas) - dancing for her at 'the Beheading of John the Baptist'
    As female member of John the Baptist (Joanna) the 30th of his group;
    Lk 8:3 Joanna (Helena) woman (sister of Chuza (me: adminstrator i.e. Pope) under Herod (Antipas) and Susanna (2)
    Martha (mother) with Mary (her daughter)

    Susanna Talks to James

    James’ cousin Susanna approaches him quietly. “James, have you no remorse for causing this crucifixion of your own brother?” she whispers.

    James replies, “I deeply regret all of this. I never believed Jesus would actually be crucified. You must be relieved that your father, Theudas, was saved.”

    Susanna leans closer. “Of course, but I need to know—can you be trusted to save Jesus, now?”

    James whispers back, “Why do you ask? Upon my mother’s life, I promise.”

    Susanna outlines the plan softly: “Jesus will take poison to make him appear dead. You must ask Pilate for his body and remind him of the law—that hanged men cannot remain on the cross after dusk. If you act quickly, Jesus can be revived in the cave.”

    James nods, his voice low but determined: “If there is a chance to save my brother, I will do it.”

    “Behold the Son Within You”

    John 19:26

    Below Jesus’ cross, Mary Magdalene and John Mark watch anxiously, hoping he will awaken. Slowly, he stirs and opens his eyes—first blurry, then focusing.

    Then perceiving the mother (Mary Magdalene) and the disciple standing by, whom Jesus loved (John Mark-Bartholomew)—straining to smile—says to the mother of him (his son for Magdalene’s pregnancy is beginning to show), “Woman, Behold the son of you (within you)!” From that hour, the disciple took her to his own (John Mark would take her the Asher convent over see overseen by Helena).

    His eyes close again as the three Marys—Mary, Helena, and Magdalene—sob.

    Susanna approaches, gently pulling them into a huddle. They draw their veils over their teary eyes as the hot desert wind blows around them—their crying stops.

    “This is not helping,” Susanna says firmly. “You need to be alert. Everything is now in place—the signal, the poison, the feigned death. We must remain steady and calm. Jesus depends on us.”

    A fast shadow seems to move across the desert sand, like the prelude to a total eclipse. The veil of the sanctuary seems to quiver in anticipation, sensing the rupture that will divide the heavens. Not an eclipse, but a darkness meant to join the two parties—yet it will split them apart in the Resurrection.

    No one utters the word “miracle,” yet its presence is posible. Death is no longer an ending—it is a door waiting to be unlatched. In that charged stillness, the stage is set for what will follow.

    Faith

    Darkness is the Three Hour Time Change

    Mt 27:45; Mk 15:33; Lk 23:44–45; Gospel of Peter 22

    ****“You have placed the mystery of light within darkness, that the sons of truth might know the path by its shadow. In silence You work wonders unseen.” (DSS 1QH 5:23–25) *****

    A crier’s voice cut through the murmuring crowd: “Sixth Hour!”—and then, almost immediately, “Ninth Hour!”

    The people looked to the sky in confusion, but the Essenes and the Pharisees understood. Time itself had been rewritten. The darkness that followed was not of clouds but of calculation—a trick of clocks, a magician’s veil spread across heaven.

    Fortuitously, Pilate and Agrippa returned at what they believed to be noon, yet the shadow of the western cliffs already reached the crosses. What they thought the end of day was only the beginning of deception.

    Pilate remarked, “How could that be, is it that late already?”

    As they sit down, Agrippa says, “It appears that the men on the cross have been up there for six hours since the third hour, from 9:00 AM until 3:00 PM. Their end could be near.”

    Pilate replies, “I don’t know. I have heard some stay alive for days.”

    On the crosses, the three men lingered at the edge of agony and illusion, where flesh awaited its release from torment into the magical had worn thin; the pain was real, yet controlled. Jesus, in the center, lifted his eyes toward the heavens, the signal ready. With a whisper, the poison would make him appear dead, and the plan would unfold.

    April 3, 33AD 3:05PM) Requesting the poison

    Mk 15:38; Jn 19:34; Lk 23:47

    Jesus seeing that Pilate has arrived back, Jesus gives the pre-arranged signal for the poisoSeeing that Pilate has returned, Jesus gives the pre-arranged signal for the poison that will make him appear dead.

    Hope


    (26-6)

    Jesus cries out, “My God, my God,
    why did You forsake me?
    I thirst.”

    There is a vessel off to the side
    filled with vinegar and gall.

    Zacchaeus, the youngest
    Ananus' son named Ananus
    runs over with a hyssop stalk
    with a sponge on top
    and dips it into the vessel (with the poison)
    and puts it to Jesus' lips.

    In a few minutes,
    Jesus lowers his head
    and his body goes limp,
    appearing to be dead.

    Mary Magdalene, Helena, and Mother Mary
    suddenly cry out and sob as if the veil of the
    sanctuary was rent in two, from top to bottom

    Mk 15:38, saying with voices trembling,
    “the Messiah is dead!”


    Pilate rises in disbelief. “How is this possible? He cannot be dead already! Centurion, check if this is true.”

    Cornelius, the physician, attaches a lancet to the hyssop stalk and pierces Jesus’ side. Immediately, blood and water flow forth. He declares, “This man is dead, and I assure you my testimony is true.”

    Cornelius—who would later be the first Gentile accepted by Peter at the holy table ten years hence—may not have realized that the buildup of fluid between the pleural layers of the lungs is a symptom of heart failure, which in this case is caused by the poison. Yet Cornelius, recalling his earlier exclamation, “Certainly this man was righteous unto God!” hesitates, perhaps sensing that God had not fully accepted his diagnosis.

    Love

    Cannot Remain Past Sundown

    Pilate sits down, discouraged. James approaches him: “Esteemed Prefect, as the brother of Jesus, may I take him down for burial?”

    Pilate responds, “No. I want the people to see how helpless the ‘King of the Jews’ is against the mighty Roman Empire.”

    James persists, “Our law, in Deuteronomy 21:23, says: ‘If a man has committed a sin worthy of death, and is executed, and his body is hung on a tree, it must not remain there overnight; it must be buried that day, for it is an offense to God.’ Since it is already dusk, may we take him down?”

    Pilate scoffs, “You Jews have too many rules. I suppose you want the others taken down as well. The others interest me little.” He then shouts, “Soldiers, pull the chains taut on the other two men to break their legs they cannot escape if they are still alive!”

    Sweating from the noon heat yet feeling dusk approaching, the confused Pilate mutters to Agrippa as he gets up to leave, “The Dead Sea was livelier than these crucifixions. Perhaps I still have time to reach my palace before nightfall.”

    And thus begins the race to save Jesus and Simon Magus.


    Chapter 30
    The Rescue



    Location of Burial Caves of Jesus (8Q) and Simon (7Q)
    (4Q was the cave of Lazarus)
    (Still intact in 1955, but now collapsed) (27-1)


    (From 3:30 PM to midnight, Friday, April 3, 33AD)


    Taking Down Jesus

    Mk 15:39

    Meanwhile, Cornelius having carefully unwrapped the chains around Jesus’ legs, uses the pulley to lower Jesus still nailed and roped to the crossbar with the help of Zacchaeus. They place Jesus gently on the ground. He takes a crowbar and yanks the two spikes from his wrists.

    A soldier says, “Why are you being so careful; he is already dead.”

    Cornelius replies, “We do not want the body to be defiled further. He is after all the Son of God.

    The soldier mutters, “This Jewish God is not very powerful to let his son die.”

    Breath Is Concealed—the Antidote Given

    Theudas, using his Jewish council name Nicodemus, arrives with huge quantities of myrrh and aloe used for traumatic injuries in a palanquin belonging to James who used it to avoid touching the defiled ground. James and Theudas lift Jesus onto the palanquin as the women apply the lotions and wrap his wrists. They drape his whole body with linen so as not to reveal his faint breath and to reinforce the illusion that he is being prepared for burial.

    Then James and Theudas carefully carry Jesus along the walkway that goes over the pinnacle of rock to the two adjacent caves that are blocked by a rolling stone that serves to block either cave #7 or cave #8. Theudas rolls the stone to the right to reveal the opening to the left hand cave #7, the tomb of the prince James. Then he squats and carries Jesus through the opening and sits him down on a blanket on a raised ledge inside. He induces Jesus to vomit and then to drink the antidote. After binding his wrists, he gives him a sedative.

    Taking Down Judas and Me

    Meanwhile, the soldiers following Pilate’s instructions, break my legs and Judas’ by yanking the chains around our legs, causing Judas and myself to faint from the pain.

    “What do we do next?” the soldiers ask.

    Cornelius says, “I will lower these down by myself.”

    He carefully lowers me down and removes the spikes from my wrist. Fortunately, my fainting saved me from the concern that one slip of the crossbar would tear off my hand. All I felt was a sharp pain as the last spike was removed.

    As Helena has brought the palanquin back from the caves, James and Cornelius place me on it and carry me down to tomb #8, adjacent to Jesus on the right, laying me on a blanket on the floor of the cave. I assumed that Jesus was being cared for by Theudas. I heard the violent vomitting in the adjacent cave and I knew it to be a good sign that Jesus was expelling the poison. Susanna brings the palanquin back for Judas. Since James has refused to carry him, she gets Cornelius and Zacchaeus. They place Judas in the same cave as me.

    Cornelius Confirms the Burial

    Mt 27:63-65

    The chief priests and the Pharisees remembering that Jesus had said while yet living, “After three days is the Resurrection”, feared that his disciples would come at night and steal his brody away, and say, “He rose from the dead” and this last deceit shall be worse than the first. Thus a messenger from Pilate comes to the centurion Cornelius, “You are instructed to guard the tombs for three days.”

    Cornelius, as instructed, verifies that the stone as been rolled to block Jesus’ cave. He remarks, “It appears that the Jews are believing, as the Egyptians, that the dead can rise to the afterlife? It would be a miracle for any to survive the night.” He leaves to direct the soldiers to camp on the other side of the peak of the rock. It is almost sundown so the women return to the Queen’s house, just across the Wadi Qumran. James escorts them.

    Theudas Tend to Judas and Me—Bribes the Soldiers

    Theudas begins binding my broken legs and wrists and does the same for Judas.

    Having finished tending to me and Judas, Theudas rolls the stone forward to the right to return to Jesus’ cave, but it crashes down and breaks in two.

    When the soldiers hear the crash, they are afraid to move, thinking that maybe the Resurrection has actually come. Cornelius goes to the peak and calls out, “What has happened down there?”

    Theudas appears from the tomb, where Jesus has been placed, and waves for him to come down. He places gold coins that had been hidden in Jesus cave since it was also one of Qumran treasury hiding places listed in the Copper Scroll. He puts them in Cornelius’ hand, saying with a wink, “The dead have no need of these.”

    Looking at the broken door stone, Cornelius says, “Your name should be “Earthquake” to break such a large stone. You certainly scared us!” Going back to the soldiers, he hands each a gold coin, saying, “No need for alarm.”

    Jesus Dreams—“The Harrowing of Hell”

    Lk 16:19-31

    The Harrowing of Hell (27-3)

    Jesus’ sleep was far from peaceful and as he dreamed that his soul had descended into Hades where the righteous had been held pending the Restoration. There he found ‘Lazarus and the Rich Man’ of his parable’:

    'The Rich Man and Lazarus'

    And a certain man was rich, and was clothed in purple and fine linen,
    making merry sumptuously every day,
    and there was a certain poor man,
    by name Lazarus, who was laid at his porch, full of sores, and desiring
    to be filled from the crumbs that are falling from the table of the rich man;
    yea, also the dogs, coming, were licking his sores.
    Helena, is saying, “Yes, I witnessed you treating women and Gentiles
    like dogs having to eat crumbs from the Sacred Table.”
    Jesus cries, “Your daughter was given the wine of the Sacrament at our wedding.
    Surely, that was kind.”
    Helena replies, “Yet, you did not invite her to the Last Supper;
    Is John Mark the one you love then?”
    And it came to pass, that the poor man died, and that he was carried
    away by the angels to the bosom of Abraham --
    and the rich man also died, and was buried and in Hades
    having lifted up his eyes, being in torment,
    he does see Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom,

    and having cried, the rich man said, 'Father Abraham, deal kindly with me
    and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water,
    and may cool my tongue because I am distressed in this flame.'
    Jesus thinks he is calling up to Lazarus (Simon Magus) and pleads,
    “Father Abraham, Do I deserve not to be scorched by the flames of Hell.
    Did I not raise you from the dead in that cave nearby?”
    And Abraham said, 'Child, remember that you did receive
    your good things in your life, and Lazarus in like manner the evil things,
    and now he is comforted, and you are distressed;
    and besides all these things, between us and you a great chasm is fixed,
    so that they who are willing to go over from hence unto you are not able,
    nor do they from thence to us pass through.'
    And rich man said, I pray you, then, 'Father, that you may send him
    to the house of my father, for I have five brothers,
    so that he may thoroughly testify to them,
    that they also may not come to this place of torment.'
    “Am I responsible for the five priestly sons of Ananus:
    Eleazar, Jonathan, Matthew, Theophilus, and Annas?
    Are not the twelve disciples and the women enough to watch over?”
    Abraham said to him, 'They have Moses and the prophets,
    let them hear them;'
    and the rich man said, 'No, Father Abraham,
    in believe that if anyone from the dead may go unto them, they will reform.'
    And Abraham said to him, 'If Moses and the prophets they do not hear,
    neither if one may rise out of the dead will they be persuaded.
    Jesus cries out again, “I have not faithfully followed the rules of the Essenes.”
    At around midnight, Jesus' dream ends as he screams,
    “Help me, the fires are singeing my hands and feet!”

    Jesus awakens

    Theudas comforts him, “You are not in Hades, you are alive in this cave. All is well.” He helps Jesus to stand up and to walk around then lights an oil lamp and places it in the window to announce that Jesus has recovered.

    Chapter 31
    He Is Risen!



    (Early morning, Saturday, April 4, 33AD)


    (31-6)

    Jesus is Missing! ---Magdalene finds Peter and John Mark

    Gospel of Peter 35–3; Jn 20:1–8a

    It was the first of the Sabbaths when Mary Magdalene came early to the tomb, while it was still dark. Having seen a light at the cave, she went up to see if Jesus had revived. She saw that the stone had been taken away from the tomb, the two halves lying on the ground.

    She ran to Simon Peter and John Mark, saying, “They have taken the Lord out of the tomb, and we do not know where they have laid him.”

    Peter and John Mark set out at once. The two were running together, but John Mark ran faster and reached the tomb first. Stooping down, he saw the linen clothes lying there. Then Simon Peter arrived and went straight inside. He saw the strips of linen lying, and the cloth that had been wrapped around Jesus’ head, folded neatly and set apart from the others. Finally, John Mark also entered.



    stone can be rolled to block one or the other cave (27-2)

    That night, as the Lord’s day was dawning, while the soldiers kept watch two by two, there had been a great crash. The sky lit up, and they saw two men descending with candles. They approached the tomb and saw that the stone at the door had been broken and rolled partway aside, allowing entry. Two men entered in. Startled, the guards awakened the centurion Cornelius and the elders who were nearby.

    Inside the tomb, John Mark whispered, “Wait—the fact that these are neatly folded means his body was not stolen.”

    Jesus overheard them and called out, “My disciples, Uncle Theudas is just helping me to wash. I have all the conveniences of this priest’s tomb.”

    Shortly after, Jesus appeared to them, wearing only a loincloth. In the dim, flickering light, he seemed unscarred, though his wrists were wrapped. Both embraced him and helped him put on his linen gown.

    I call out from my tomb, “How is Jesus doing”

    Jesus answers “I am fine and can even walk around… How are you Simon?

    “I am fine but I cannot get up with the splints on my legs.

    Judas did not do so well—he is still sedated and breathing heavily./

    Magdalene confuses the tomb—I comfort her from Cave 8

    The pregnant Mary Magdalene, breathless, caught up with them at the tombs. The darkness was giving way to dawn. No one was there. Standing outside the tomb and weeping, she had mistaken Jesus’ tomb for the one where Simon and Judas Iscariot lay. Seeing a candle flickering inside, she stooped to look in.

    She beheld two angels in white garments—one sitting at the head (myself) and one at the feet (Judas) of the tomb of Jesus. Theudas had washed and dressed us in the white clothes of the Essenes.

    A voice came from within: “Woman, why do you weep?”

    She said, “Oh angels, because they have taken away my Lord, and I do not know where they have laid him.”

    I replied, “Yes, we are angels, though the other one is more like the devil. Why are you weeping? Jesus is alive—but in the other cave.”

    She turned and saw Jesus standing there, though she did not recognize him.

    Magdalene confuses Jesus with James

    Jn 20:11-17

    Jesus said to her, “Woman, why do you weep? Whom are you seeking?”

    Supposing him to be the gardener (James), she said, “Sir, if you have carried him away, tell me where you have laid him, and I will take him.”

    Jesus said to her, “Mary.”

    She looked into his eyes and, realizing the miracle before her, exclaimed, “Teacher!”

    Jesus said, “Do not touch me. I must return to the monastery, to be purified and raised again to my Father’s service. Besides, your pregnancy must remain undefiled.” Mary smiled and placed her hand on her womb.

    Jesus continued, “Go home and rest. In the morning, bring the other women to the caves—Simon will be out of his tomb by then. Theudas reset his broken legs, but he’ll need a day before he can walk. As for me, my legs were never broken. Peter and John Mark will help me back to the Queen’s House shortly. I can walk—only a little dizzy, and my arms still numb.”

    Jesus leaves the Tomb Supported by Peter and John Mark

    Gospel of Peter 39–42; Jn 20:18

    The soldiers declared what things they had seen: they saw three men coming forth from the tomb, and two of them supporting one. Peter and John Mark, who supported Jesus between them, felt that a cross was following them. And of the two, the heads reached unto the heavens, but the head of him that was led by them overpassed the heavens. And they heard a voice from the heavens, saying, “Hast thou preached to them that sleep?” And a response was heard from the cross: “Yea.”

    Mary follows. They cross the Wadi to the Queen’s house where Jesus was born. Mary Magdalene continues south to Ein Feshkha to tell the disciples, “I have seen the Lord!”


    BOOK III

    Chapter 32
    The Resurrection is the Church


    (Morning, Saturday, April 4, 33AD)

    The Women Visit the Caves

    Mk 16:1–2; Mt 28:1; Lk 23:55–24:10
    (28-1)



    Burial Caves of Jesus and Simon in the cliff

    Just after sunrise, the Sabbath having past, Mary the Magdalene, and Mother Mary (of James), and Helena (superior of Salome/Joanna) and Susanna (of Cleopas: the other Mary) came to the tomb bringing spices to anoint Jesus.

    Mother Mary says to Magdalene, “Did you really stand next to Jesus in the flesh? That is a miracle indeed!”

    They asked each other, “Who will roll the stone away from the entrance of the tomb?”

    Theudas is Earthquake
    Mt 28:2b-3; Mk 16:5b

    Magdalene says, “Do not worry, Theudas, is there and the soldiers are calling him ‘Earthquake’. For it was like a violent earthquake as they though he was ‘an angel of the Lord’ coming down from heaven’ After approaching the tomb they realized that when he rolled back the stone towards Simon Magus’ tomb. It had crashed to the ground in two pieces. when it crashed to the ground.

    When the Helen arrives and sees her brother sitting upon the stone on the ground with his eyes like lightning and his countenance white as snow. She laughes, and says, Dressed in your bright white robe you look like Michael having slayed the dragon. The other women are amazed (Theudas had cleaned and dressed me in white which was reflecting in the morning sun.)

    Jesus is not here— He is risen

    Mk 16:6-7

    Mother Mary said, “But where is Jesus?” staring at the empty tomb as a chill passed through them.

    I told them, “Do not be afraid. You seek Jesus the Nazarene, who was crucified. He has risen! See the place where they laid him. He has gone ahead of you to Ein Feshkha—there you will see him, I promise.”

    Helena ran to me, touching my face. “The Standing One still lives, seated on your throne of stone. Are you healing?”

    I smiled. “Not yet the Standing One.”

    Susanna asked, “What of the other angel?”

    Theudas led his daughter to the cave. “Oh—you mean the devil? He still lives.”

    “But we must help him,” Susanna said,
    “Providence must decide,” said Theudas. “I have done all I can. Let him sleep.”

    The Circle of Trust


    (28-2)

    Gospel of Mary

    I called the women together. “Sit, all of you, and listen carefully. Let us thank God that Jesus survived—and, through him, I also. Let us give thanks.” They joined hands. “Thank you, God, with all our hearts.”

    I continued, “Had things gone differently, our mission might have ended forever. This miracle rivals the deliverance of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego from the furnace—or Daniel from the lions’ den. But some will ask: why did God allow the crucifixion at all? Does God intervene, or—as Jesus taught—does He allow us to grow in Spirit and Soul toward His Kingdom?”

    Mary Magdalene spoke:

    “I remember Jesus saying, ‘My brothers and sisters, I have long wished to reveal the deeper truths you must know for salvation. Your ears have not heard, your minds not understood. I have shown that your hearts can rise through agapē love and your minds through attention to the word of God. Beware those who say, “Lo, here!” or “Lo, there!” For God is within you. Seek, and you will find His Kingdom.’”

    “Magdalene, you remember well,” I said.

    “Clearly,” I continued, “the Zealots—like Judas, and even our dear Theudas—know that God does not act unless we do. We have faced death and survived. We did it through my Magian arts. The greatest magicians never reveal their secrets. Therefore, keep the threefold plan that saved Jesus and me hidden. Speak instead of the Resurrection. Jesus will have greater power if seen as the Holy Spirit. By invisible power, he can move mountains—with our help.” Helena said, “But Simon, won’t you and Jesus be recognized?”

    I replied, “The mind does not see what it believes it cannot see. If people believe Jesus is dead, he may stand before them, and they will not perceive him. His Resurrection—not his survival—will inspire faith in Spirit eternal.”

    Helena nodded. “Even if Caiaphas suspects the truth, he cannot admit it. That would make him a fool. The soldiers will speak of the earthquake and the risen Lord.” Mother Mary said, “My son never wished to be a leader—only a prophet. Let the cross be the symbol that guides us.” Helena smiled. “That is the perfect symbol of the Way.”

    “So we are agreed,” I said. “You will tell all the good news—that Jesus is risen.”

    They all replied, “Praise be to the Living God!”

    The Field of Blood

    Acts 1:18–19

    After the women departed, Theudas examined Judas. His cold heart would not warm again. I cast his body over the cliff, where it burst apart. “Judas indeed purchased a field with the reward of unrighteousness,” I said, “and falling headlong, he burst asunder, his bowels gushed forth, and it became known to all in Jerusalem—so that place was called the Field of Blood.”


    Chapter 33
    The Ascension and the Pentecost

    (33-4)

    Only two disciples—Bartholomew (John Mark) and Thaddeus (Theudas)—had dared to be present at the Crucifixion. Peter heard the tale from John Mark before Mary Magdalene awakened them and ran to the tombs. Jonathan and Matthew heard it from their younger brother Zacchaeus (Ananus), who had helped take Jesus down. The others learned from the women.

    Jesus’ survival was such a wonder that even the Eleven could scarcely believe it.

    He appeared to them many times, offering proofs that he lived. Yet they failed to recognize him on the road to Emmaus or at the Sea of Tiberius, and Thomas doubted until he touched him.

    With rumors spreading that Jesus was alive in the flesh, I felt the story needed a proper conclusion while the miracle was still fresh in the minds of the believers.

    Since forty days was the period of testing for Moses on Mount Sinai, I declared that on the fortieth day Jesus would appear and be taken up into heaven. I urged the people to gather below the Western Hill—the heights of Mount Zion, overlooking the city—so they could witness Jesus’ final words before ascending to God.

    The Ascension (Thursday, May 14, 33 AD)

    Ac 1:9–11

    The crowds grew quickly watching Jesus’ ascent to the top of Mount Zion. He raised his hands to the heavens he say, Standing on the hilltop, Jesus lifted his hands toward heaven and said, “Peace be unto you. I must now go to my Father.” While all stood gazing upward at the two men in white who appeared to hover in the air; then, through my magic, a cloud of smoke rose and they vanished from sight. The people could not tear their eyes away wishing that he was still there.

    Peter, regaining his voice, said to the people, “Men of Galilee, why do you stand looking into the sky? This same Jesus, who has been taken from you into heaven, will return in the same way you saw him go.”


    World Circle of the "the Way" (Pentecost (Acts 2:6-11)

    The Pentecost (Sunday, May 24, 33 AD )

    Jn 14:22; Ac 1:12–14, 21–26

    It was forty days since Jesus’ “Resurrection,” and ten days from his “Ascension”. Now, we were all gathered in the upper room of the Cenacle building in Jerusalem.

    Cenacle building - upper room, Jerusalem (28-3)

    Cenacle, upper room

    Our group numbered eleven: Peter; James, whom we called Niceta; John, known as Aquila; Andrew; Philip; Thomas; Bartholomew, that is John Mark; Matthew, brother of Jonathan; James son of Alphaeus (Jonathan son of Ananus); Simon the Zealot, myself; and Judas of James—Theudas, brother of Joseph, father of Jesus.

    All joining in prayer and supplication including the women: Mary the mother of Jesus, and the other Marys—excluding Mary Magdalene, who was pregnant and therefore unclean.

    Peter stood among the believers (about 120 in total) and called us to order:

    “First it is necessary to choose one of the men who have been with us the whole time the Lord Jesus was living among us—from the beginning of John’s baptism to the time when Jesus was taken up from us. This one must also be a witness of his Resurrection.”

    Two Men were Nominated

    Joseph called Barsabbas, also known as Justus (James the Just, family name Sabbas) and Matthias (the Clementines decipher this as Joses Barnabas/Barsabas), the next brother.

    Then they prayed, and the lot fell to Joses, who was added to the eleven apostles. His name is given as Matthias, since he was being schooled by the priest Matthew, one of the twelve. His real name was Joseph Barsabas (son of Sabbas), but his name was corrupted to Barnabas.

    This is similar to John Mark’s name Bartholomew (adopted son of Sabbas, Joseph’s family name), except in this case adding Ptolemy (to represent Egypt, with Theudas attached to the Therapeuts there)—he having been adopted by Susanna, the daughter of Theudas.

    The Descent of the Holy Spirit

    Ac 2:1–4; Joel 2:28–32; H. 17.13–14

    Ten days had passed since the Ascension. We congregated in the upper room of the Cenacle in Jerusalem, praying and awaiting the promise of the Father. The tension was profound, charged with both expectation and uncertainty.

    Gathered there were representatives from every land—Parthia, Media, Elam, Mesopotamia, Judea, Cappadocia, Asia, Egypt, and Libya near Cyrene (where I had lived), as well as Rome, Crete, and Arabia—all proclaiming the wonders of God in their own tongues. The noise of these tongues filled the upper room like a rushing wind, and their hearts were aflame with ecstasy. I could feel the harmony uniting us, a tangible presence of the Holy Spirit among us.

    Peter, seized by inspiration, stood and spoke to the crowd with a voice both commanding and compassionate:
    “Men of Israel, hear these words! Jesus of Nazareth, delivered up according to the definite plan and foreknowledge of God, you crucified and killed—but God raised Him, having freed Him from the pangs of death. As the prophet Joel foretold, ‘God has promised to pour out His Spirit on all people,’ and today, Jesus has fulfilled that promise!”

    I commended Peter, shrewdly hinting that Jesus would return at times in Spirit, preparing the Way for His future appearances. Yet I could not fully agree that the Spirit’s work depended solely on Jesus’ presence. From this day forward, all of us must be empowered by God ourselves—transformed into instruments of His will through faith. The Spirit belongs to all who seek God, not merely to those who need for Jesus’ Spirit to be present. This conviction, I knew, would put me at odds with Peter.

    Jesus in the Monastery at Mount Gerizim


    Map of Nablus and Jacob's well (28-4)

    In the days that followed, excitement swept through Jerusalem. Yet Jesus could not remain; the rumor of his return had spread too widely. We agreed that he must withdraw again until the time was safe. Needing a place to stay out of the public eye, Jesus suggested going to a secret monastery in caves on the north-western slope of Mount Gerizim. Jacob’s Well lies below the mountain to the west. The Samaritans held this mountain to be even more sacred than Mount Sinai. It was the perfect location, since the convent of Mary Magdalene lay about a mile and a half farther west, near the road toward the valley.

    Samaritan Woman at the Well

    H.2.22; Jn 4:1-42

    Jesus & Samaritan Woman (Helena) at Jacob's Well (28-5)

    There is an event occurring early in Jesus’ mission that is not actually a healing, but it appears to offer a clue about Jesus’ current location and also about that of my sister Helena. It supports the Clementine reference describing me (Simon Magus) as “a Samaritan by race, from the village of Gitthae,” which lies six schoeni (60 stadia, or about 10.5 kilometers) from the city. This confirms my residence to the west of Jacob’s Well, beyond the major city of Nablus, near my monastery at Mount Gerizim.

    Thus, the “woman” in the story is my sister Helena—Jesus’ mother-in-law and the head of the convent to the north, where Jesus’ six disciples are housed. Her higher status can be inferred from the ease and equality of their conversation. And since Jesus first sends his disciples away to buy food, the meeting must have been secret. Their discussion of the sanctity of Mount Gerizim for the Samaritans further identifies her role. The “five husbands” are code for the five elite disciples (Jonathan, Matthew, Theudas, Thomas, and Judas Iscariot), with the sixth elite disciple being me, her superior. The word “husband” is supplied by translators; anēr can simply mean an adult man.

    The Aftermath

    With my home in Nablus, I often visited Jesus. We would discuss how the Crucifixion had changed our lives. It was like the Spirit inside our body was connected to heaven and with our Soul. My mortal world had become a mere shadow of my existence—remembered merely as a bystander who carried Jesus’ cross and soon forgotten. My legs and wrists needed at least a year to heal, and I was still on crutches. Jesus would never be able to write again, but that was no problem, because John Mark would help him write his story in the Gospel of John using my first chapter.



    Agrippina the Elder (28-6)

    When I heard that my sister Agrippina the Elder had died at the age of 46 on the island of Pandateria, and I was clearly too numb to feel any grief. That her death was on the same island as my late mother, seemed so separated from my reality. She had managed to starve herself even though Tiberius had her force-fed. Her daughter Agrippina the Younger was secretly compiling three memoirs to record the misfortunes of our family but they were lost, probably destroyed on purpose.

    Clearly, for me, the last hope of my return to Rome to assert my claim against the pretender Tiberius faded forever with my sister’s death. My obligations to Jesus were in the forefront of my mind—Qumran could not be trusted to keep his secret. Jesus was counting on me to organize the twelve and encourage them to spread his teachings to the East and West to establish God’s kingdom on earth.

    The birth of Jesus’ daughter

    That autumn, in September 33 AD, Mary Magdalene bore a daughter. They named her Tamar, after the princess of David’s line and sister of the tragic Absalom. I stood as her godfather, guardian of her innocence.

    The Gospels are silent on such matters, for from this time onward Jesus was supposed to be dead—alive only “in spirit.” Yet Peter’s declaration at Pentecost that God would “pour out His Spirit upon all flesh” implied more: that Jesus’ presence would return in cycles of renewal. In this case, a daughter marked a three-year interval before such renewal, for a son it was six. Since the prophecy of Restoration pointed to the year 36 AD, it also foretold the time when he would return again, this time for a son.

    And so it was that the days of wonder passed into memory. The representatives from distant lands returned home, spreading the story and converting in earnest, each recounting their encounters with the risen Jesus. He and I spent quiet days tending to our lingering wounds, both of body and spirit. The Davidic line had at last seen the birth of a daughter, and though the world remained unaware, seeds had been planted that would one day grow.

    As I reflect on these events, now carefully enshrined in my calendar based on Jesus’ three- and six-year returns, I give thanks to God for each of his appearances. I could act in his stead when he withdrew to the monastery, but never could I accomplish what he did. Once merely a bystander to his suffering, I now carried the weight of his trust, guiding the Twelve and safeguarding his legacy. In the quiet of Nablus, as the sun sank behind the hills, I understood that our work had only begun—and that the true kingdom of God would be built not by miracles alone, but by those willing to carry the fire into the world.


    Chapter 34
    Simon Magus - The Great Power of God


    Simon Magus: Pope (29-1)                                                                                             John Mark: Cardinal (29-2)

    Luke’s Distortion of My Role

    Acts 8:9–11, 33–37
    The author of Acts, Cornelius Luke—the physician present at the Crucifixion—was a follower of Peter and, matter-of-factly, writes about me: “Now for some time a man named Simon had practiced sorcery in the city and amazed all the people of Samaria. He boasted that he was someone great, and all the people, both high and low, gave him their attention and exclaimed, ‘This man is rightly called the Great Power of God.’ They followed him because he had amazed them for a long time with his sorcery.”

    Luke’s account attempts to diminish my position by claiming that Philip baptized me—a claim that is absurd, since the disciple Philip reported to me. The phrase “Great Power of God” was not an accusation of sorcery; it was a title, signifying that I was again Jesus’ Pope, the bearer of divine authority.

    Luke’s distortions extend even to my administrative orders. I had instructed Joses to remove the funds hidden in Cave 8 at Qumran for our use now that Jesus had departed from there. Luke’s version of events makes me laugh to this day. He calls Joses the “Son of Encouragement,” showing complete ignorance of his real title. His nickname came from “Bar Sabbas,” meaning “son of Sabbas”—our family name—hence Barnabas. Luke further misleads by calling him “a Levite from Cyprus,” unaware that Cyprus was my new headquarters, and that Barnabas, under my direction, was compared to Aaron under Moses.

    Later, even Luke was forced to acknowledge that at Caesarea, under the Great Power (myself, as Pope) and the Great Grace (John Mark, as Cardinal), the apostles gave witness to the Resurrection of the Lord Jesus. Many followers of the Way, having abundance, sold their lands and houses, laying the proceeds at our feet to distribute according to need. How John Mark came to be Cardinal I will now relate.

    Agrippa versus Agrippa

    Ant 18.6.3; 29.2

    My greatest adversary would soon be Agrippa, named after my father Marcus Agrippa. At the time, however, Agrippa was confined in Tiberius’ prison. His downfall had begun with his cruel mockery of Jesus at the trial, but this very humiliation became the key to his later rise—one that would rival even Herod the Great.

    After the Crucifixion, Agrippa tired of his petty magistrate post and defrauded Philip to fund his journey back to Rome. There, he sought audience with Tiberius, who was then residing at Capri. At first Tiberius received him kindly, but when a letter arrived detailing Agrippa’s debts, the Emperor flew into a rage. Agrippa, fearing another flight from Rome, begged Antonia—the mother of Claudius—for help. Out of affection for Agrippa’s late mother, Bernice, she paid his debts.

    Antonia was also grandmother to Caligula through her son Germanicus, who had married my sister Agrippina. With Tiberius’ failing health, Agrippa grew close to Caligula, whose ascension to the throne seemed certain.

    Knowing this, I persuaded John Mark to return to Rome under his former name Eutychus, serving as Agrippa’s freedman and charioteer—a perfect position for our eyes and ears.



    Caligula & Agrippa driver Eutychus (29-3)

    One day, while driving the chariot with Caligula and Agrippa seated behind him, Eutychus overheard a dangerous exchange. Caligula asked, “How was Tiberius when you visited him at Capri?”

    Agrippa replied,
    “The same as ever—an old man obsessed with his little boys who swim naked around him, his so-called small fry. Once I caught sight of him in his pool, letting them nibble between his thighs.

    ” Caligula groaned in disgust,
    “I’m no prude, but that’s vile.”

    Agrippa smirked,
    “Gaius, soon this doddering Emperor will die, and you, Augustus’ great-grandson, will rule all the world.”

    Eutychus at first ignored the treasonous remark, but his attention sharpened when Agrippa showed Caligula a purple cloak.

    “This very cloak,” Agrippa boasted, “I placed on Jesus before Pilate—it made the crowd roar with laughter. But now, with rumors of his resurrection, it grows more valuable by the day.”

    Believing the cloak sacred, Eutychus stole it and hid it beneath his bedding. When Agrippa discovered it missing, he accused Eutychus and had him arrested. After a long imprisonment, Antonia insisted that Tiberius hear the matter. Once he did, he turned his fury upon Agrippa, especially for neglecting his grandson Drusus. Agrippa was imprisoned, and Eutychus released.

    With Agrippa out of the way, I consolidated my power. My wrists had healed, and though I still walked with a limp, no one knew I had been crucified beside Jesus. It would have been unwise to reveal it—it would detract from the Resurrection. Jesus, still in hiding, visited me on occasion. I rewarded John Mark for his service by elevating him to Cardinal.

    Jesus’ Monastery Threatened – Theudas is Killed

    Acts 5:36; Ant 20.5.1; Joshua 3–4

    In 35 AD, Pilate once again proved his unfitness to govern. My uncle Theudas, derided by the Romans as a magician, had organized a re-enactment of the crossing of the Jordan—an important ritual among the Therapeuts. Pilate, misunderstanding the pageant as rebellion, ordered an attack. Many were slaughtered, including my dear Barabbas, whose head was brought back to Jerusalem.

    It was a cruel irony: my substitution for him at the Crucifixion had once saved his life, only for Pilate to destroy him later. Barabbas had always been reckless, and his fate finally found him.

    Lucius Vitellius, governor of Syria, was forced to repair Pilate’s blunder—along with the turmoil caused by Herod Antipas’ divorce from Aretas’ daughter, which had provoked Nabataean retaliation. Vitellius brought his forces to the region around the Jordan River and Mount Gerizim, alarming us that Jesus’ hidden monastery might be discovered. Fortunately, it was not.

    Vitellius replaced the High Priest Caiaphas with Jonathan, the third son of Ananus—once a disciple of Jesus. Later he was excommunicated, and the next younger brother, Theophilus, was appointed High Priest. To this Theophilus, Cornelius Luke would later dedicate his Gospel and Acts.

    Helena and I—Excommunicated by Peter

    Rev 21:19; Acts 5:1–11

    Mandylion from Thaddeus (29-4)

    Helena and I undertook missionary work in Adiabene and Edessa, securing the friendship of Queen Helena and King Abgar V. Our aim was to gain allies against Agrippa I, who had been released from prison by Caligula and granted Philip’s kingdom.

    We called ourselves Ananias and Sapphira—I after the High Priest, she after the sapphire, the second foundation stone of the New Jerusalem:
    “The foundations of the city walls were adorned with every kind of precious stone. The first foundation was jasper, the second sapphire.”

    Thomas (Herod II) accompanied us. We presented Abgar V with a sacred cloth bearing the image of Jesus and returned with rich gifts. Queen Helena became a Nazarite for seven years, later relieving the famine in Jerusalem around 45–46 AD.

    Luke’s Acts distorts our mission into the story of Ananias and Sapphira’s “sin”:
    “A certain man, Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession and kept back part of the price, his wife also knowing it… and Peter said, ‘Why has Satan filled your heart?’”

    Luke claims we fell dead at Peter’s feet—a symbolic “death” through excommunication, not literal execution. Peter’s authority to do even this was questionable, as he was married and thus ineligible for episcopal office. Yet the story made my name infamous through the term simony, the selling of Church positions.

    This episode marked the beginning of division within the Way.

    My followers reached out to the wealthy, offering offices in exchange for support.

    Peter’s group focused on the poor, seeking merit rather than means.

    Jesus favored Peter’s simplicity, calling such souls the “children” in his prayer: “Blessed are the meek.” Paul would later call them “babes in Christ.” Another faction, led by Jesus’ brother James, became known as the Hebrews—strict adherents who still required circumcision.


    Chapter 35
    The Church Searches for Relevance



    The Clementines: Recognitions and Homilies

    Ac 6:11; R. 1.60, 2.7, 3.75, 7.29, 7.33; H. 2.19–20, 13.4

    It was the spring of 37 AD that Peter and I debated each other on important subjects in order to better define the Way as distinct from the Jewish and Essene beliefs. These debates in different towns along the coast from Caesarea to Laodicea. They had been organized by the High Priest Jonathan (misinterpreted as Jesus’ brother James) who replaced the corrupt Caiaphas in 36 AD. Unfortunately, Jonathan (who was called Stephen) was accused of speaking blasphemous words against Moses and against God. He was excommunicated (not martyred) in that same year.

    Clement, who became the Pope after Peter, recorded our debates and sent them to Jonathan saying that according to your command I send to you ten volumes covering several subjects which were discoursed at Caesarea. However, with Jonathan gone from power, these languished for many years until an unknown author added a romance story around them. They became known as the ‘Clementines’ with one called ‘Homilies’ in Greek and the other ‘Recognitions’ in Latin from a lost Greek version, both somewhat identical.

    Due to my major presence in the ‘Clementines’ as an equal to Peter and my detailed biography, scholars have given this work the prefix of “pseudo” meaning ‘fake with real characters’. This has also been applied to the ‘Acts of Peter’ or the ‘Acts of Peter and Paul’. The question is whether they are anymore “pseudo” than Acts itself—obviously it is a question of whether the contradict accepted dogma.

    Regardless of the bias, the internal content of this work can be easily dated to 37 AD firstly, by the High Priest Jonathan’s tenure (36-37AD) and secondly by Peter’s Jewishness which will not be changed until 43 AD. In 37 AD the Waywas still connected to Jewish customs, thus Peter says, “we do not take our food from the same table as Gentiles, inasmuch as we cannot eat along with them, because they live impurely unless when they believe, receive the truth, and are baptized.”

    The greatest support for the accuracy of the ‘Clementines’ is the secret knowledge revealed in them, such as the revelation that the unknown Matthias is Barnabas, also called Matthias, who had been substituted as an apostle in the place of Judas.Also, that the twins Niceta and Aquila are easily compared to James and John and their stepfather to Zebedee (me): Niceta and Aquila adhered, for friendship’s sake and boyish companionship, to one Simon, a magician.

    The most amazing revelation is the connection of the Syrophoenician women’s daughter to Mary Magdalene which when compared to actual events in the Gospels: Justa, a Syro-Phoenician, by race a Canaanite, whose daughter was oppressed with a grievous disease and she, being faithful to her engagements, and being in affluent circumstances, remained a widow herself, but gave her daughter in marriage to a certain man who was attached to the true faith.

    In terms of the accuracy of its historical basis, the validity of Niceta and Aquila’s mother’s incest can be traced to her brother, the son of Antonia Major, the daughter of Mark Antony. Of course, the most important revelation is that my father is Iullus Antonius, the son of Mark Antony: Simon’s father was Antonius and his mother Rachel.

    Clement, who became the Pope after Peter, recorded our debates and sent them to Jonathan saying that according to your command I send to you ten volumes covering several subjects which were discoursed at Caesarea. However, with Jonathan gone from power, these languished for many years until an unknown author added a romance story around them. Yet even the romance revealed truth because the twins father was eventually Faustus when their mother remarried. Thus you see that I always the magician was able to become their future father and be forever known as Fautus. Eventually there were two versions of the ‘Clementines’ with one called ‘Homilies’ in Greek and the other ‘Recognitions’ in Latin from a lost Greek version, both somewhat identical.

    Due to my major presence in the ‘Clementines’ and besting him as I might boast, scholars have given prefixed it as “pseudo” meaning ‘fake with real characters’. This has also been applied to the ‘Acts of Peter’ or the ‘Acts of Peter and Paul’—showing important information. In fact Acts itself could be called pseudo using that criteria as I have shown already.

    Regardless of the bias, the internal content of this work can be easily dated to 37 AD firstly, by the High Priest Jonathan’s tenure (36-37AD) and secondly by Peter’s Jewishness which will not be changed until 43 AD. An example that shows how the Way was still connected to Jewish customs in 37 AD is Peter saying, “we do not take our food from the same table as Gentiles, inasmuch as we cannot eat along with them, because they live impurely unless when they believe, receive the truth, and are baptized.”

    The greatest support for the accuracy of the ‘Clementines’ is the secret knowledge revealed in them, such as the revelation that the unknown Matthias is Barnabas, also called Matthias, who had been substituted as an apostle in the place of Judas.Also, that the twins Niceta and Aquila are easily compared to James and John and their stepfather to Zebedee: Niceta and Aquila adhered, for friendship’s sake and boyish companionship, to one Simon, a magician.

    The most amazing revelation is the connection of the Syrophoenician women’s daughter to Mary Magdalene which when compared to actual events in the Gospels: Justa, a Syro-Phoenician, by race a Canaanite, whose daughter was oppressed with a grievous disease and she, being faithful to her engagements, and being in affluent circumstances, remained a widow herself, but gave her daughter in marriage to a certain man who was attached to the true faith.

    In terms of the accuracy of its historical basis, the validity of Niceta and Aquila’s mother’s incest can be traced to her brother, the son of Antonia Major, the daughter of Mark Antony. Of course, the most important revelation is that my father is Iullus Antonius, the son of Mark Antony: Simon’s father was Antonius and his mother Rachel.

    In terms of historical accuracy, the truth of Niceta and Aquila’s mother’s incest can be traced to her brother, the son of Antonia Major, daughter of Mark Antony. Most importantly, my father was Iullus Antonius, son of Mark Antony—Simon’s father was Antonius, and his mother Rachel.

    With these truths and secrets established, the stage was set for the debates. Peter and I confronted each other across towns in the Levant, measuring reason against authority, logic against dogma, insight against fear.

    Debate 1 – Caesarea Maritima (Creation and Reason vs. Authority)

    I had anticipated Peter’s hostility, but nothing could prepare me for the venom in his words. In Caesarea Maritima, beneath Herod’s columns, he faced me like a rabid dog, warning the crowd that I was a deceiver. Yet even as he thundered that God alone had created the heavens and the earth, I felt the subtle currents of curiosity in those gathered—eyes weighing reason against authority.

    I spoke calmly, measuring each word: “If God touched the chaos directly, how could the pure mingle with corruption? The Infinite cannot be confined within matter. Creation must proceed through a Mind that mediates between spirit and form.” I watched as the murmurs grew. Scholars leaned in; some scribes frowned, others whispered their assent. Peter’s lips curled in anger. Authority alone could not strike down reason.

    After the columns and murmurs of Caesarea faded behind us, we traveled north along the coast, the salt wind carrying both the scent of the sea and the echoes of lingering questions. Each city would test the mind and soul anew.

    Debate 2 – Tripolis (Evil)

    R.5.36a

    By the time we reached Tripolis, the debate had turned to evil. Peter claimed it exists to test faith. I could feel his impatience before he spoke, the rigid conviction that fueled his fury. I asked quietly, letting my words drift over the assembly: “Then your God wills evil and punishes those who act in ignorance. Would you call a king just who breeds serpents in the cradle and punishes the bitten?”

    I observed the crowd, sensing which minds were open, which closed. Peter’s cheeks flushed. He pounded the air with scripture, but it rang hollow to those who sought coherence. I could almost hear the silent calculations in the minds of the youth around us—they were weighing the mercy of reason against the harshness of dogma. Evil, I explained, is the offspring of ignorance, not divine will. The soul suffers until it recalls its origin. I sensed some of Peter’s own followers faltering.

    It is here that Peter leads Clement to the seaside and baptizes him in an ever-flowing spring. Peter warns the people that although the serpent lurking within you occupies your senses with a thousand arts of corruption, and throws in your way a thousand obstacles, by which he may turn you away from the hearing of saving instruction, all the more ought you to resist him, and despising his suggestions, to come together the more frequently to hear the word and receive instruction from us, because nobody can learn anything who is not taught.

    We set out along the coast, the cliffs of Tripolis gradually giving way to the distant cedar forests of Byblos. The conversations lingered in my mind, each question, each rebuttal, a ripple upon the sea that carried us toward new horizons of inquiry.

    Debate 3 – Byblos (Scripture)

    By Byblos, scripture itself became a battlefield. Peter’s voice was sharp: “All truth stands upon the Law and the Prophets; beyond them lies deception.” I inhaled the cedar-scented air and spoke: “Scripture is a lamp for the night, not the sun at noon. Spirit writes new words upon every awakened heart.” Even as the priests whispered their indignation, I noticed the crowd leaning forward. The weight of certainty cannot outmatch the lure of living truth.

    From Byblos, the road led to the marble streets of Berytus, where prophecy awaited its turn. The wind from the mountains carried both the scent of salt and the weight of centuries past.

    Debate 4 – Beirut (Prophecy)

    In Berytus, the debate turned to prophecy. Peter thundered that only Jesus was the True Prophet. I studied his eyes—fury tempered by insecurity—and said, “The True Prophet is eternal Mind, clothing itself in whom it wills. Moses once, Jesus later, and now—whosoever mirrors the Divine Thought.” I felt the Roman philosophers nod subtly; the sound of recognition came first in silence, then in murmurs. Peter’s indignation was a storm I observed with quiet amusement; logic and universality always unsettle the authoritarian mind.

    The coastal road curved northward, Sidon’s harbor glistening with the reflection of the early morning sun. Our minds braced for resurrection, fate, and salvation, each debate carving its mark upon the journey.

    Debate 5 – Sidon (Resurrection)

    Sidon brought resurrection. Peter shouted of bodily rising; I shook my head and spoke softly, aware of the tremor in my own heart. “Would God rebuild corruption? Resurrection is the soul’s awakening. The body is but the cocoon.” I caught a few glances of understanding, mingled with disbelief. Even as Peter hissed “Pagan folly!” I felt a brief pang of sympathy—the man was sincere, and yet trapped by literalism.

    We sailed past Sidon, the skyline giving way to Tyre’s towers. Stars would soon demand our attention, and the heavens themselves became our classroom

    Debate 6 – Tyre (Stars and Fate)

    Rev 17:3

    Tyre demanded stars and fate. Peter warned against demons; I traced constellations with a finger in the air. “The heavens declare God’s order. Fate governs the ignorant; knowledge makes one free.” The astronomers leaned close. Peter’s voice rose, small and desperate against the vastness of the sky. I felt the weight of centuries of thought behind me—all the study of the heavens, of matter and spirit—crystallizing in this moment.

    Here, Clement meets Bernice, daughter of Justa—thus in Helena’ convent—the fated sister of Agrippa who would almost reach the stars to become Empress of Rome as Titus’ lover but to be called the “Whore of Babylon” in Revelation.

    Ptolemais emerged on the horizon, its white walls promising both salvation and fresh challenge.

    Debate 7 – Ptolemais (Salvation)

    Ptolemais was salvation. Peter bellowed, “Repent and believe, and you shall be saved.” I replied quietly, almost to myself, “Faith without knowledge is blind. Salvation is self-discovery—the awakening of the divine spark within.” I noticed some of Peter’s disciples falter, their eyes tracing the sea beyond the walls, seeking the freedom I described. Even a teacher’s certainty can bend when truth speaks softly.

    Dora came next, the spectacle and miracles awaiting their test.

    Debate 8 – Dora (Spectacle and Miracles)

    Peter demanded a sign. I held a bowl of water, whispered, and the reflection shimmered as if lit from within. “Power is understanding hidden laws,” I said. His face darkened further. “Sorcery! Demonic!” he spat, but the murmurs of the crowd betrayed my triumph. Even skeptics could sense the difference between force and comprehension.

    High cliffs above Sidon loomed, a place for reflection and the lesson of divine essence.

    Debate 9 – High Above Sidon (Crucifixion / Divine Essence)

    Peter screamed at my words on the cross: “Blasphemy! The world’s ransom is crucifixion!” I felt the shadow of sorrow pass through me—the mortal misunderstanding of divine essence is always painful. “The divine cannot bleed,” I said softly. “The form that suffered was an image for those who dwell in illusion.” Some wept, others exhaled relief. Even in debate, compassion found its place.

    The northern wind carried us toward Antioch, where the Kingdom itself awaited.

    Debate 10 – Antioch (Kingdom of Heaven)

    Finally, Antioch. Peter declared its visible coming at the end of time. I looked over the river, the city, the sun glinting on stone and water. “The Kingdom is already present. He who knows himself lives in it now.” Cheers rose from the citizens, philosophers nodded, yet Peter’s threats of damnation lingered only briefly before fading into the quiet rhythm of awakening comprehension.

    Balaneae Interlude - Peter’s Wife Joins

    After the northern Phoenician debates, we paused at Balaneae. Peter’s wife joined him, her presence bringing calm authority and grounding the group. The journey had been long; the sea and wind carried reflections of each debate.

    Along this leg:
    We visited Paltos and Gabala, minor ports where local stories enriched our understanding.



    Megalithic Wall on Aradus Island (30-3)

    Peter took a boat to Aradus Island and marveled at its vine-wood columns and ancient stone walls. Here the tale of Domitia Lepida Major, her twin sons Niceta and Aquila, unfolded, intertwining family, politics, and history with the philosophical odyssey. It was a joyous reunion when Niceta and Aquila learned that their mother who was lost at sea had been found in a setting that mirrored that of my mother on Pandateria.

    Was it really true that the mother of James and John had been rescued—For she did marry Faustus Cornelius Sulla who changed their names to Faustinus and Faustus. Did I prophesy the future when I changed form into their father Faustus. A name that would forever tie me to a deal made with the devil.

      (2-5)

    Reunited and strengthened, we pressed north toward Laodicea, ready for the resolution of what had begun in Caesarea.

    The Ten Books Promised by Clement to Jonathan

    R. 3.75, 5.36a, 7.12, 7.15

    Each day Peter struck with scripture and insult, and each day I measured, calculated, and reflected. From Caesarea Maritima, where creation and the proper balance of reason and authority were debated (Book 1), we moved north to Tripolis, confronting the nature of evil and its place in divine order (Book 2). By the cedar-scented port of Byblos, scripture itself became a battlefield, its interpretation questioned and illuminated (Book 3). In Berytus, prophecy was examined, the question of the True Prophet opening minds and unsettling rigid authority (Book 4). At Sidon, resurrection and the awakening of the soul were laid bare, the body revealed as a mere vessel for spiritual comprehension (Book 5). Tyre demanded attention to stars and fate, the heavens themselves offering lessons in freedom, knowledge, and cosmic order (Book 6). In Ptolemais, the nature of salvation was revealed as the discovery of the divine spark within each soul (Book 7). At Dora, spectacle and miracles were tested, distinguishing true comprehension from mere show (Book 8). From the cliffs high above Sidon, the meaning of crucifixion and divine essence was clarified: the divine cannot bleed, and compassion was revealed as the measure of understanding (Book 9). Finally, in Antioch, the Kingdom of Heaven was declared present, already accessible to those who knew themselves (Book 10), completing a journey of inquiry, insight, and reflection that stretched along ten cities, each debate a waypoint along the northern coast, each question a challenge to authority, and each answer a spark of enduring truth.

    Amid spies, deserters, stolen notes, whispered schemes, I—already Faustus in their eyes—watched truth move: never a pseudo-work, never twisted, flowing beyond envy and deceit, enduring, unstoppable, eternal, like a shadow of the divine bending only to understanding.

    The world was about to change now that the little boy that my sister used to dress up like a soldier had become Emperor of Rome with the death of Tiberius. Rome would now be subjected to his adolescent antics—being a mere 24 years old. His greatest impact was in releasing Agrippa from prison. The interference in our Church of the Way by this grandson of Herod would cause us to review again the topic of fate that we argued in Tyre. Had the owl already decided our fate?

    The Portent of the Owl

    Ant 18.6.7, 18.7.2, 18.10.2, 19.5.1, 19.8.2

    Above the dim confines of Agrippa’s prison, an owl dozed on its perch, one eye half-open, watching. Agrippa, the grandson of Herod the Great, mourned the thought of dying before his greatness could be fulfilled. The owl stirred, opening its eye fully, a silent herald: the heights of meteoric power, once reached, would blaze as brilliantly as they would fall—a burst of light, a fiery streak , then cold dust. “I do not care,” Agrippa answered with numbing resolve. “I wish to be called great.”


    Caligula with his three playmates (1-11)

    In March of 37 CE, Caligula became Emperor. Chains of iron were removed from Agrippa’s wrists and replaced with gilded links of equal weight; he counted each link as though marking the steps of fate. Soon he was granted the tetrarchies of Philip and Lysanias and the title of king, planting his feet firmly in Judea.

    But envy shadowed his ascent. Herodias, his sister and wife of Herod Antipas, could not abide it. She urged her husband toward Rome, grasping for honors that were not theirs. Agrippa whispered of treason into the emperor’s ear, and the lightning of imperial favor struck: Galilee and Perea were wrenched from Antipas; wealth and dignity confiscated; exile awaited the scheming pair in distant Gaul. The owl ruffled its wings, reminding all that power could be seized, yet vanish as swiftly like a magicians empty hand.

    When Caligula was slain, Agrippa moved with cunning to secure Claudius’ throne. Finally, he was granted Judea and Samaria, uniting almost all that his grandfather once held. From the heights of Lebanon to the shores of the Dead Sea, the Herodian kingdom briefly shimmered as if it were God’s promised kingdom.

    The owl vanished, silent and watchful, only to return later and settle upon my shoulder, reminding me of my duty as divine agent to determine Agrippa’s fate. At the apex of his glory, the splendored king would writh in pain, the prophecy fulfilled.


    Chapter 36
    Paul, the Game Changer



    St. Paul son of Herod Antipas, brother-in-law of Salome (31-1)

    Timeline of Paul

    Paul's First Journey 44-46 AD

    Paul's Second Journey 47-54 AD

    Paul's Third Journey 54-58 AD

    Paul's Fourth Journey 60-61 AD

    The Plan to Convert Paul

    Ac 6:7; 9:15–16

    It was September 37 AD. Jesus was out of the monastery for the expected birth of his second child. Soon there came the announcement, in the familiar coded phrase: “The word of God did increase.”

    Magdalene had given birth to a son, named Jesus after his father. As crown prince, he would take the title Justus, replacing Joses-Barnabas, Jesus’ younger brother—and, more importantly, preventing James from styling himself James the Just.

    At the birth celebration Jesus sought me out. He said, with the calmness that always preceded some daring request:
    “I am glad you did not run back to Rome to try to replace your nephew Caligula as Emperor. I feared you might, but I need your help now for a different plan.”

    I smiled.
    “Yes, I did consider it,” I confessed, “but given his immaturity I had no wish to risk my life again. Crucifixion has a way of reminding one of fragility.” Jesus’ face clouded

    “Yes,” he said softly. “It does.”

    “We are the only ones,” I replied, “bonded by the Crucifixion forever.”

    He hesitated, then continued.
    “In reading Clement’s record of your debates with Peter, I realized that Peter cannot move crowds as you can. Though I agree with much of what he argues, he lacks the philosophical reach to touch the educated. His quarrel with you over simony—forgive the term—has blinded him to your insight: that we need benefactors of means if the Way is to survive. The poor give what they can, but the mission cannot live on poverty alone. Therefore, we must recruit Saul.”

    I laughed aloud. “Saul? The very man who would destroy us! You would bring the wolf into the sheepfold?”

    “I know what you are thinking,” Jesus said quietly, “but Saul will become the vessel to bear my name before nations, kings, and the children of Israel—and he will suffer much in my name. His strength and intellect are without equal, save perhaps your own.”

    “You esteem him highly,” I said, “yet his conversion seems impossible.”

    Seeing his disappointment, I softened. “Still, I will try—except for one small obstacle: Peter has cursed me to death and excommunicated me!”

    Jesus laughed. “A convenient excuse. You know it carries no weight without my sanction. You have been excommunicated by higher powers before—and survived with my help.”

    “True,” I said. “The Lazarus affair proved that. But escaping the Crucifixion with you was the greatest sleight of hand.”

    “Not mine,” he said, “but yours. And here lies our problem. To recruit Saul would imperil my Resurrection status—the strongest lure for new believers. I must remain hidden. Even so, you are better fitted to approach him than I.”

    “A worthy challenge,” I mused. “Safer, too, than returning to Rome on a crippled leg. Yet perhaps you can convert him.”

    He looked puzzled.
    “We can use his belief that you are a resurrected spirit,” I said. “At a gathering, from an upper gallery, you could call to him. His obsessive hatred might turn to obsessive devotion.”

    “Are you proposing magic?” Jesus asked.

    “More psychology than magic,” I replied. “Rage and fear sharpen illusion—and what greater illusion exists than you alive in the flesh? When he sees you, he will be struck blind by the light, trapped between terror and revelation. You will command him to find one who can restore his sight—that will be me. His hunger for divine truth will do the rest.”

    He agreed to meet again to refine the plan.

    Paul’s Early History

    center>Ac 22:3, 20; Gal 1:13–14; 4Q169; 1QpHab

    Later that week we examined the enigma of Saul through his own words:

    “I am a Jew, born in Tarsus of Cilicia, but brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel, trained according to the exactitude of the law of our fathers, being zealous for God, as all of you are today.”

    Born in November 16 AD, Saul began his studies at fourteen under Gamaliel, grandson of the revered Hillel—he who shaped the Mishnah and taught the Golden Rule.

    At twenty, Saul already showed his zeal. By holding the garments during the deposition of High Priest Jonathan, he proved his loyalty to our opponents. He advanced rapidly in Judaism, “being extremely zealous for the traditions of the fathers.”

    In 36 AD he entered Qumran and Ein Feshkha as an acolyte. There, it is believed, he wrote the Pesher on Nahum that called us “the seekers of smooth things.”

    In the Pesher of Habakkuk, he spoke of the Kittim (Romans) who “trample the earth with their horses,” and of “the House of Absalom” (the traitor son of David, i.e. Jesus) and “the Wicked Priest” (Jesus) “who was called by the name of truth when he first arose.”

    Saul had resolved to purge these “corrupters” of the faith.

    Saul is Blinded

    center>Ac 9:1–8, 12; Mt 7:14

    In the autumn of 37 AD Saul, “still breathing threats and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord,” sought letters from the High Priest authorizing his mission to Damascus, that he might bind and bring to Jerusalem any of the Way.

    It was time to set our plan in motion. Jesus sent word that he would “return in Spirit” at a special service in our church at Damascus—whose design was ideal for illusion.



    Schematic of the Church

    Early churches were built with an upper floor for bishops and presbyters, and a central skylight that could be opened to let sunlight flood the room, creating the halo effect so beloved by later artists.

    At the city’s edge, Saul entered the gathering. The skylight opened; a shaft of light flashed around him—“a light from heaven.”

    He fell to the ground and heard a voice:
    “Saul, Saul, why do you persecute me?”

    Jesus stood on the upper level, the sunlight forming a crown about his head.

    “Who are you—an angel?” Saul cried.

    “I am Jesus, whom you persecute. Now rise, go into the city, and you will be told what you must do.”

    Saul rose, but “his eyes were open, yet he saw nothing.” Trembling, he asked, “Lord, what will you have me do?”

    And the Lord said, “Arise and go into the Way which is called Straight,”, “for straight is the gate and narrow the Way that leads to life, and few there be that find it.”

    Led by his companions, he entered the house. In a vision he saw “a man named Ananias”—myself under my former name—come to lay hands upon him and restore his sight.

    For several days I revealed to him the inner mysteries of the Way.

    Paul Escapes over the Wall in a Basket

    center>Ac 9:20, 22, 21; 2 Cor 11:32–33

    In his new self, Paul, the chains of rage fell away. Overjoyed, he ran through Damascus proclaiming, “The true path is the Way! Jesus is the Son of God!” The crowd murmured, “Is this not he who destroyed those who called upon this name in Jerusalem?”

    The report reached the governor under King Aretas IV.

    “I know this man,” said Aretas. “He is my grandson! Arrest him—he shall not trouble my city.”

    The gates were guarded, but Paul escaped, “let down in a basket through a window in the wall.”

    Paul—the Son of Herod Antipas

    center>Ac 22:3, 25; 23:12, 16; 24:6; 26:4; 2 Cor 11:22; Phil 3:5; Gal 1:14

    It was a carefully guarded secret that Paul was the son of Herod Antipas by his first wife Phasaelis, daughter of King Aretas IV (the wise man) and Queen Huldu of the Nabataeans.

    Luke conceals the truth, yet betrays it in one brief line:
    Some Jews formed a conspiracy and bound themselves with an oath not to eat or drink until they had killed Paul, but the son of Paul’s sister heard of this plot and went into the barracks and told Paul.

    This only makes sense if Herod Antipas’ divorce and remarriage to Herodias made her Paul’s stepmother. Her daughter Salome—actually the child of the disciple Thomas—was thus Paul’s sister-in-law, the same who asked for John’s head. Her son Trophimus was Paul’s nephew, and his older brother Timothy Paul’s godson, explaining Paul’s special affection for him.

    All Paul’s hereditary claims are true, each suited to its audience:

    “Are they Hebrews? So am I. Are they Israelites? So am I. Are they offspring of Abraham? So am I.”

    “I am a Pharisee, the son of Pharisees.”

    “Circumcised the eighth day, of the nation of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a Hebrew of Hebrews; as to the Law, a Pharisee.”

    “My manner of life from my youth—I have lived as a Pharisee.”

    “I advanced in Judaism beyond many among my people of the same age.”

    “I am a man, a Jew, born in Tarsus of Cilicia.”

    “Is it lawful for you to flog a man who is a Roman citizen?”

    Perhaps the basket by which he escaped the walls of Damascus hinted at another birth—the stork’s delivery of Saul into Paul.


    (31-4)


    He fled to Tarsus, where for three years he studied, became a deacon, and emerged as the foremost interpreter and missionary of the Way.



    Chapter 37
    Divinely called first in Antioch "Christians"



    First Christian Church (32-1)
    December 24, 43 AD

    Ac 11:25–26

    It was December 24, 43 AD—it was like Christmas for the Gentiles.

    “Barnabas went forth to Tarsus to seek Saul, and having found him, he brought him to Antioch. It came to pass that for a whole year they assembled together in the assembly and taught a great multitude. The disciples were divinely called Christians first in Antioch.”

    The Christian Church was founded. This was the culmination of efforts throughout the year that resulted in the official acceptance of the Gentiles into the Way. Its name would now fully recognize Jesus as the founder of the Church. Included were the Jewish faction under James, the brother of Jesus, and the Essene Therapeuts.

    You might ask why it took ten years after the Crucifixion. The answer may surprise you—it was based on the required wait time for Jesus to return from the monastery to try for a child to complete the Davidic line: Tamar–Phoebe (3 years wait), Jesus Justus (6 years wait). Yes, Jesus and Mary Magdalene would have a child this very year—a son named Joseph, who would later be known as Joseph of Arimathea in Britain even though this title was used for James.


    Times when Jesus is out of monastery are conceiving time and birth
    childsexwait timeconceiving time
    birthappearances
    Tamar/Phoebefemale3Sept 32-Jan 33Sept 33Road to Emmaus
    Jesus Justusmale6Jun 36-Sept 36June 37Appears at Jonathan's trial as standing and the right side
    of the new high priest Theophilus (Acts 7:55–56)
    Autumn 37 causes Paul's blindness (Acts 9)
    Josephmale6Jun 43-Sept 43April 44Appears to Cornelius: cloth of animals allowing Gentiles equal status (Acts 10)
    son of Lydiamale6Jun 50-Sept 50March 51Plans his daughter Phoebe's engagement to Paul (Paul' speech: Acts 17)

    It was imperative to reorganize because this year Herod Agrippa now controlled all the territories once held by Herod the Great, and had been given by the Senate of Rome the title ‘ally and friend of the Roman people’ , granting him autonomy to self-rule his kingdom like his grandfather. By tradition, all the Herod kings would be offered nominal leadership of the Church. Yet Agrippa’s growing egomania had begun to frighten the factions.

    Seeing the need to align against him, the major Church leaders met secretly in Joppa in the summer of 43 AD. There they planned a major gathering for December at Antioch—a neutral ground north of Jerusalem—to formally declare themselves Christians with their own elected leaders.

    Gentile Inclusion: Cornelius

    Ac 10:22, 25–26, 30, 32

    Jesus decided to inaugurate the change to full Gentile membership through Cornelius, the centurion, who was called “a righteous and God-fearing man, respected by all the Jewish people”, but he was more than that to us. It was Cornelius who had testified that Jesus was dead on the cross, even though he suspected He was alive—helping to cover up the Resurrection. . Under his baptismal name Luke, he was continuing to write Acts. Cornelius enjoyed writing the events of this year with a mystical flair, especially since he was in it.

    So the story begins. Jesus sent Peter to visit Cornelius, who fell to his feet and bowed before him. Peter raised him, saying:

    “Stand up; I also myself am a man” meaning that Jews and Gentiles are now equal.”

    Then when Cornelius was praying in his house at the ninth hour, three in the afternoon, suddenly a man in shining clothes (Jesus in the flesh) stood before him, telling him to go to Joppa for Peter, “a guest in the home of Simon the tanner (Simon Magus), who lives by the sea.”

     For Jesus was preparing a spectacular event at the next Church service to admit the Gentiles.

    Peter’s Vision

    Ac 9:43; 10:9–15; H. 13.4; R. 7.29

    (32-2)

    On the morrow, as they were proceeding on the Way and drawing near to Joppa, Peter went up upon the housetop (on the second level of the church) to pray, about the sixth hour and there fell upon him a trance.

    At the Communion service—presented metaphorically as a meal of unclean animals—Peter saw heaven opened, and a certain vessel descending, as it had been a tablecloth knit at the four corners and let down to the earth, wherein were all manner of four-footed beasts, wild beasts, creeping things, and fowls of the air.

    Then Jesus (on the third higher platform) called out to Peter: “Rise, Peter, kill and eat.”

    The embroidered animals, reptiles, and birds —drawn from Noah’s Ark—symbolized all races of people rather than Jews alone.

    Peter had once blocked Clement from eating with him during our talks in 37 AD, saying:
    “We do not take our food from the same table as Gentiles, inasmuch as we cannot eat along with them, because they live impurely, unless when they believe, receive the truth, and are baptized.” Yet, after Clement was baptized, he was allowed to join Peter. Clearly, an exception to him for taking down the words of the debate.

    Thus at the service Peter, acting in that role, said: “Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything common or unclean.”

    And the voice replied:“What God hath cleansed, cannot be called common.” 

    And just like that – all Gentiles were allowed at the common table after baptism.

    That Peter stayed in Joppa “for some time with a tanner named Simon” implies that I am his superior—the one who performed Cornelius’s confirmation and gave him the baptismal name Luke, granting him full membership in the Church.

    Peter’s Miracles: Symbolic Restorations

    Ac 3:2–10; 9:32–35; Jn 5:1–18

    James, younger brother of Jesus (4-8)

    1. Healing James, Brother of Jesus

    We learn that ‘Aeneas’ is James from the comparison of the two similar healings by Peter. Both show these are not physical healings but symbolic leadership changes . Peter has not gained supernatural power.

    ”And it came to pass, as Peter passed throughout all quarters, he came down also to the saints who dwelt at Lydda. And there he found a certain man named Aeneas (James, brother of Jesus), who had kept his bed eight years and was sick of the palsy. And Peter said unto him, Aeneas (James, brother of Jesus), Jesus Christ maketh thee whole: arise, and make thy bed. And he arose immediately. And all that dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord.”

      This was the second healing of James. The first one was after Pentecost: “And a certain man lame from his mother’s womb was carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms. Peter said, ‘Silver and gold have I none, but what I have I give you: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise up and walk.’ And he took him by the right hand and lifted him up.” This same lame man was James. The healing act was Peter consoling James, that he had been passed over for the silver and gold of the twelfth disciple who had been rejected as Judas’s replacement for his younger brother.

    Actually, Jesus had ‘healed’ him earlier at the Pool of Bethesda, making fun of his belief in a faulty timing of the Restoration

    2. Raising Tabitha (Mother Mary)
    Ac 9:36–42


    Tabitha-Dorcas (Mother Mary of James and Jesus) (32-4)

    “Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named Tabitha, which by interpretation is called Dorcas (Mother Mary). This woman was full of good works and deeds—she was sick and died—and they laid her in an upper chamber.”

    Peter came, the widows stood weeping, showing coats and garments Dorcas (Mother Mary) had made. Peter kneeled, prayed, and said:
    “Tabitha, arise.”

    She opened her eyes and sat up. He lifted her and presented her alive. “And it was known throughout all Joppa, and many believed in the Lord.”

    Luke Reveals that Jesus is there in the flesh (not Peter)

    Ac9:36-42 /43

    and many believed on “the Lord”(Ac9:36-42) and it came to pass, that (”he = “the Lord””) remained many days in Joppa, with a certain one, Simon a tanner.(Ac9:43}

    Codex Sinaiticus


    Jesus stays with Simon the Tanner (32-5)

    With these two healings according in tandem, and, having determined that James there—previously crippled by his Jewish leaning party—we can guess that this is Mother Mary and that James is now joining us in the soon to be created Church with his mother. Had she stayed in Lydda, she would be ‘dead’ to the Church. Instead it was a joyous reunion especially since for Jesus it was one of the rare times he was out of the monastery. At my church, we shared communion.



    House of Simon Magus 'the tanner' (32-3)

    It is significant that I am a tanner, because I am now the tester, as Judas was to Jesus prior to his first conception, for Jesus again was required to undergo his wilderness testing before joining Mary Magdalene to conceive their third child.

    The Planning of the Four Gospels

    I had a wry thought about my position as a tanner—after the Joint Council, I was sure I would be skinned alive—removed from the Gospels. In the eyes of the crowds, the blind saw, the lame walked, and they whispered in awe as Jesus moved among them. Wonders had always flowed through Jewish tradition—Moses parting seas, Elijah calling down fire, Elisha healing the sick, Isaiah foretelling the day when the blind would see and the lame would walk.

    Now the Gospel writers would draw from these ancient sources—the Torah, the Prophets, the Septuagint, the Apocrypha, and the Qumran texts—to portray Jesus’ deeds as fulfillment and revelation, while concealing how he reshaped Essene doctrine for the masses—to be revealed later in the “Pesher of Christ.”

    Two small Gospels already existed: the Gospel of John (by Jesus and myself, scribed by John Mark) and the Gospel of Peter (by Peter, later revised by Mark). Both covered His three-year ministry, centered on the Crucifixion.

    A more complete Gospel was needed. Matthew Annas, disciple of Jesus and High Priest in 43 AD, agreed to write it. Jesus wished to compose a Gospel equal to Matthew’s but more compassionate, including parables drawn from the Way’s earlier history. Luke agreed to help write it. At that time, Luke was continuing to write Acts, already dedicated to Theophilus (Matthew’s younger brother, High Priest 37–41 AD). The Gospels of Thomas and Philip were considered later.

    Peter’s Gospel had been literal; the council decided that presenting events as miracles—in Jewish prophetic style—would be more effective and chose a certain Mark to rewrite it.

    The Sin of Lying and Metaphor

    Mt 11:15; 1 Cor 3:1

    Leviticus 19:11 commands: “Thou shalt not lie”; the Eighth Commandment forbids bearing false witness. How, then, could the Gospel writers shape allegories truthfully?

    Oral stories could bypass this—gossip, rumor, allegory. The Resurrection could be framed as women’s rumor at the tomb. Once canonized, metaphor protected truth.

    Thus I taught them to hide truth through metaphor—Jesus’ survival from the Crucifixion could be called Resurrection, and His return to the monastery—a higher state—could be called Ascension. Every revision of Essene law elevating Gentiles could be framed as a healing.

    Impossible tales—“Water into Wine,” “Camel through the Eye of a Needle,” “Raising of Lazarus”—signaled metaphor for those “who have ears to hear.”

    Paul echoed this with “Babes in Christ.”

    The Essenes did the same: the pesher is the key.

    The Bitterness

    Rev 10:8–9

    Eventually, my detractors raised complaints—especially regarding John’s Gospel. Revelation records: “Go, take the little scroll—take and eat it; it shall make your belly bitter, but in your mouth it shall be sweet as honey.”

    This “bitterness” was about me. The pivotal story of the “Raising of Lazarus” was not allowed to be attributed to me, so I became merely the brother of Martha and, at the Crucifixion, just “a passerby.” However, these edits were not carefully applied, and my name slipped in unawares.

    Now, in December, we had all become Christmas—members of the Way, united as followers of the Anointed One, from chrió, “to anoint.” Jesus, remaining hidden in the flesh, was still able to command an army of angels.


    Chapter 38
    Angels, Prophets, and Kings must Fall



    Peter promoted to Bishop (33-1)

    In the wake of the Church’s triumphant founding, it was inevitable that, upon the stage of men, the mighty would fall to make way for a new order. Herod would die, Jesus would be divorced, and I would be cast down from the papal throne. One by one, the old powers yielded to the rising hierarchy—and upon the stage stepped the new rulers of faith: the bishops, Peter and Paul.

    Herod Agrippa Attacks the Church

    Ant. 19.7.4–5; Ac 12:2, 5–10

    Herod Agrippa had inherited the kingdom and power of his grandfather, yet with it came his madness. He spent vast sums on entertainment, gathering prisoners to stage a gladiatorial fight of seven hundred against seven hundred, patting himself on the back for providing amusement to the crowds.

    Having resolved to exert more control over the Church, Herod Agrippa had an altercation with James, the brother of John, and put him to death with the sword. While normally an execution, in the context of the Church it amounted to little more than excommunication—but it was a troubling sign of worse to come. When he heard that Simon Peter had spoken against him, he summoned Peter. Upon Peter’s arrival at Caesarea, despite his apology, he was thrown into prison.

    The Promotion of Peter

    Ac 12:5–10; 27:2; Col 4:10; Mk 14:72

    To diffuse the apparent attack on the Way, I suggested to Herod Agrippa that Peter’s release from prison could serve to complete his preparation for the position of bishop under my guidance. Since Peter’s wife had died (she was the daughter of Glaphyra), he now met the requirement of celibacy. If he became bishop, he would outrank James and John, who were presbyters, and thus could enforce Agrippa’s wishes. Herod agreed to release him in three days.

    Although the story presents this as a miraculous event—an angel loosening the prison gates—in reality, it was I, Simon Magus, acting as the Angel of the Lord, guiding Peter through the metaphoric levels necessary to become a bishop.

    Peter lay between two soldiers, bound with chains, half-asleep, his mind uninitiated in what was to come. I touched him, and he stirred. “Rise in haste—our wife is dead—you are unmarried.” Obediently, he rose, unsure if he still dwelled in the world of men or in a vision.

    His chains fell from his hands, and a radiant light enveloped him. I struck gently on his side, as Jacob’s angel had done, and spoke: “Gird yourself and tie your sandals—you are celibate now. As Jacob became Israel, you are renamed Aristarchus. Don this garment and pass through the first ward.”

    Peter followed, stepping through the first ward. The crowing of a cock echoed, and memory struck him—visions of the night before the Crucifixion rushed through his mind.

    “Yes,” the angel said, “you held the office of Merari as a deacon before.”

    We entered the second ward. A raven alighted on his shoulder. Peter flinched, now fully awake. “What does this mean?” he asked.

    “You are Gershon, a presbyter,” the angel replied.

    An iron door loomed ahead. It swung open of its own accord. From the gate, a dove flew into the city, its wings catching the morning light. As Peter walked down the length of One Street—the Way—the angel spoke once more: “Go forth as Kohath, bishop.” Then he vanished, leaving Peter to the path laid before him.

    Rhoda Greets Peter

    Acts 12:12–14a

    Having been released from prison and promoted to bishop, Peter excitedly traveled to Mary Magdalene’s convent at Lydda. He arrived at the house where Mary Magdalene was staying. Her superior was John Mark (whose name is first revealed here). It was now evening, and he heard my people singing and praying. He knocked on the porch door.

    Mary Magdalene opened it, and Peter said, “Mary.”

    Magdalene replied, “I am Rhoda.”

    Peter, confused, asked, “Can I come in?”

    “I am sorry,” she said. “The joy in my belly does not allow you to enter.”

    Perplexed by her attitude, Peter proudly said, “I am a bishop now; of course I am allowed to enter!”

    Magdalene replied, “Oh, I see. Your wife must have freed you with her death. Although I am sympathetic to your loss,” she added, pointing to her baby bump, “it can often be a great burden.”

    Peter asked, “What are you implying? … Is Bartholomew here?”

    Magdalene ran back without opening the door and exclaimed, “Peter is at the door!”

    They asked her, “Are you a sibyl who can see into the future?” But she confidently affirmed it was Peter. Then they said, “It must be his angel-spirit,” believing that Agrippa had executed him.

    Peter kept knocking, and when John Mark opened the door, he shouted, “You are alive!”

    Peter replied, “Not only alive, but a bishop!”

    John Mark pulled Peter aside, saying, “You must excuse Magdalene’s rudeness. She is nine months pregnant and already planning to move away to Rhodes.”

    Peter asked, “Why Rhodes?”

    John Mark answered, “Many are fleeing from Herod Agrippa, like John Aquila to Patmos. But this is also because I believe she wants a divorce.”

    Peter said, “That is not good.”

    Herod Agrippa at Strato’s Tower Sees the Owl

    Ant. 19.8.2

    Herod Agrippa at Strato's Tower sees the Owl (33-2)

    On April 10, 44 AD, when Agrippa had reigned three years over all Judea, he came to the city of Caesarea Maritima , formerly called Strato's Tower. There, at a certain festival, a great multitude of people of dignity from throughout his province were in attendance. On the second day of the festival, he put on a garment made wholly of silver and of a texture truly wonderful, and came into the theater early in the morning.

    The silver of his garment, illuminated by the fresh reflection of the sun’s rays, shone out dazzlingly bright, spreading awe among those who looked intently upon him. Presently, his flatterers cried out, one from one place and another from another (though not for his good), “He is a god!”

    But as he looked out at the multitude, he saw an owl out of the corner of his eye, sitting on a certain rope above his head, and immediately understood that this bird meant his death. A severe pain arose in his belly and began in a most violent manner. Falling to the ground, he was carried up to his palace. In five days, he was dead at the age of fifty-four, in the seventh year of his reign.

    The Herod Hereditary Madness

    Ant. 19.6.5; Ac 12:23

    On the platform, the eunuch Blastus–Nicolaus confided to me:
    “I feel remorse for giving him the snake poison.”

    I reassured him: “Nicolaus, is it not our duty to put a mad dog down? Madness runs in the blood of emperors—Herod the Great, Caligula. Inbreeding is the sin, not ours.”

    He hesitated. “He once was great. It is a tribute that he restored Herod the Great’s kingdom piece by piece.”

    I continued: “Though impressive, his insanity mirrored that of his grandfather. A mad king is dangerous, capable of killing family and subjects alike. The madness of Herod the Great caused him to murder his three sons. He nearly slaughtered the citizens he locked in the hippodrome just to secure his legacy. This is the danger of allowing a king to rule past his sanity.”

    “You did well to trick him into taking the snake poison. Countless lives were spared. As a reward, you will become bishop of Laodicea—one of the seven great churches under your charge.”

    A Son Is Born – Mary Magdalene Divorces Jesus

    Acts 12:24

    In June, Jesus arrived at the convent in Lydda. Magdalene stepped forward, cradling a bundled baby boy. Her eyes shone with pride and a touch of apprehension. “Now I have given you an heir—and a spare,” she said softly, her voice trembling with both joy and fear.

    Jesus’ face lit up, and he let out a laugh of pure delight. “Another boy! He is beautiful. I shall name him after my father, Joseph. One day he will bring Christianity to Britain.” He pressed the infant gently to his chest, feeling the warm pulse of life in his arms—a fragile promise of the future.

    Magdalene lingered at his side, guiding him toward the vestibule, her fingers brushing his sleeve as though to steady herself. Her voice quivered, betraying the weight of the words she had long rehearsed.

    “I fear I must speak on something that may displease you.”

    Jesus’ gaze softened but remained steady. “Speak freely,” he said—a quiet invitation carrying both patience and understanding.

    She inhaled sharply, clutching her cloak like a shield. “The rift between Simon and Peter will widen, especially now that Peter is a bishop. His simony is egregious—to have bribed Blastus to kill King Agrippa. This mere servant now controls one of our seven churches, under attack by Bernice. High hopes rest on her brother Agrippa II, but he is weak compared to her. I am tired of this struggle, and I think I am too old to bear you another child. For these reasons… I wish to divorce you.”

    Jesus’ eyes darkened with sorrow, and for a moment he was silent, letting her words settle into the quiet space between them. “That saddens me,” he said finally, his voice low but steady, “but I see your reasoning. I have loved both you and Simon. Divorce may be allowed in your case; I will honor your choice.”

    A bittersweet smile crossed Magdalene’s face, tinged with relief and lingering guilt. “I have affection for you,” she admitted, her hand resting protectively on her belly. “Perhaps Paul can justify it. As a pagan Syro-Phoenician woman, I may not be bound by Jewish law if I do not remarry.”

    Jesus’ gaze lingered on her, torn between sorrow and understanding, his fingers brushing lightly across the infant’s hair. For a long moment, the three of them—the mother, the child, and the teacher—stood in quiet recognition of the fragile, tangled paths before them. The air was heavy with the weight of duty, love, and unspoken sacrifice.

    Magdalene’s breath caught, and she looked away, her heart aching with the knowledge that freedom often comes with loss. Jesus tightened his hold on the baby—a silent promise that, despite the fractures and farewells, hope would endure.



    Jesus' Children (33-3)

    Paul Justifies the Divorce

    1 Cor. 7:10–15

    To the married: A wife must not separate from her husband. But if she does, she must remain unmarried or be reconciled. To the rest: If a believer has a spouse unwilling to live with them, let it be so. God calls us to live in peace.

    Paul Attacks Me

    War 2.11.6; Acts 13:6–13; 2 Thess. 2:4

    The schism that Magdalene had predicted occurred soon after, in Paphos, Cyprus. In late autumn of 44 AD, the seventeen-year-old Agrippa II was apprenticed to the proconsul on the island—being too young to rule his father’s kingdom. I led a large group of followers there and also trained him to assume a leadership role in the Church.

    At the same time, Paul had begun his first missionary journey from Antioch with Barnabas and John Mark. They were traveling through Cyprus on the first leg of their mission. They had been invited to dinner, as Agrippa was eager to speak with them. I too was invited, along with some of my followers who called me the Magus of Jesus—Elymas Bar-Jesus.

    Paul, who was now a bishop and claimed the Holy Spirit, glared at me, saying to Agrippa, “How can you break bread with the sorcerer who killed your father?” Agrippa turned pale. “Is this true?” he asked.

    Paul answered, “This deceiver is an expert in the dark arts and poisons. I now curse him to suffer the blindness he once brought upon me.”

    Thus ended my chance of regaining my position as Pope.

    Paul and Barnabas continued on their journey, but without John Mark, who was furious that they had revealed such a dangerous secret. He and I departed Cyprus for the mainland. The rift between John Mark and Paul endured for many years.

    Phoebe’s Bat-Mitzvah

    Ovid Heroides XVII

    In September of 45 AD at Antioch of Pisidia, I officiate at Tamar’s Bat Mitzvah. As I present her with the communion bread, I declare,
    “Today we celebrate the Bat Mitzvah of Jesus’ daughter Tamar, now coming of age at twelve. It is forty years since the High Priest Ananus declared her father Jesus the legitimate heir of David on his Bar Mitzvah. She has taken the name Phoebe as her religious name, in honor of the first Gentile martyr of ‘the Way,’ who kept silent to Augustus to protect my sister Helena from having her true lover revealed’.

    Since Helena passed away recently, I must take this moment to quote from Ovid’s poem:
    “How could you, Paris, so quickly bend my mind?
    The more I wonder at your confidence in what you have begun,
    and the hope you have given for the bed that is said to be my cause.
    Or is it because the hero of Neptune carried me to you,
    that though once seized I seem twice over worthy to be seized?”

    As expected, Jesus confirms my removal as Pope. After the ceremony, I call him aside to speak privately about the rift between Paul and myself.

    “I accept my removal,” I say, “for Paul has exposed me. A murderer cannot lead a Church devoted to agapē love. Paul is already a powerful force, yet I hope Peter will succeed me.”

    Jesus nods. “That is my wish.”

    “I wish to warn you about Paul,” I continue, “not because his teachings are false—he inspires many—but because your message of agapē love risks being diluted by his insistence on the Holy Spirit and the Resurrection, which he himself did not witness.”

    “Paul does his best and adores me,” Jesus replies. “I trust him as I do Peter. He would never betray me. You have been a true ‘Angel of the Lord,’ saving Peter’s life and guiding him to the bishopric. I cannot imagine my mission without Peter.”

    Phoebe and Paul?

    I then speak of Phoebe and the Davidic dynasty. “Even if Paul remains loyal, your influence could slip from your hands. All emperors and kings consolidate power through strategic marriages. Phoebe could bind Paul to you without violating her devotion. I advise you to encourage their union.”

    Jesus pauses, considering. “That is wise counsel. Yet Paul desires celibacy. He has taught in Iconium on the sanctity of virginity.”

    Yes, I answer, “That matches perfectly with the Essene exemption of marriage for the continuance of the dynasty. By following your rules, their children will be considered legitimate heirs.



    Acts of Paul and Thecla (33-4)

    Jesus recalling, “Phoebe was enraptured by the story of Thecla, a young virgin of noble birth engaged to be married. From the window of the Church of Onesiphorus, she listened to Paul’s sermons and was so captivated that she refused to marry. It is possible she could be drawn to him, as she admired his likeness to Thecla’s description: ‘small of stature, with a bald head and crooked legs, in a good state of body, with eyebrows meeting and nose somewhat hooked, full of friendliness. That at times he appears like a man, and other times with the face of an angel.’”

    Then Jesus nods slowly. “That does make sense, but it must be my daughter’s decision on whom she marries. I will not copy Herod Agrippa’s use his sisters Bernice and Drusilla for his own gain.”

    “The marriage of Paul and Phoebe,” I insist, “would rival even his conversion. It would bind him to you. As his disciples grow in number, their allegiance will belong to you alone.”

    Jesus smiles faintly. “It is possible.”

    He kisses Simon and leaves, saying, “I am off to Patmos where I will soon dictate to John Aquila my letters to the Seven Churches inviting them to attend the Canonizing ceremony.”

    The Seventh Angel

    And so, I waited as the final events unfolded, feeling the weight of both history and prophecy. Paul had condemned me to darkness, and there I remained, my waves of magic halted beneath the unyielding weight of certainty. The Old must give way to the New. Yet the culmination of all we had struggled for was still to come—the Canonization of the Gospels. Then the Seventh Angel would sound his trumpet, and the heavenly voices would declare:
    “The kingdoms of this world have become the kingdoms of God and His Christ, who shall reign forever.” Thus the stage of men—angels, kings, and prophets alike—must fall before the will of heaven was made perfect. Of this, Paul would take no part having gone to Athens.


    Chapter 39
    The Canonizing of the Gospels in Caesarea in 50 AD
    at Atonement in Ephesus 48 AD


    Zechariah fulfilled: Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John (34-1)


    And I saw another angel flying in mid-heaven,
    having good news everlasting to proclaim to those dwelling upon the earth,
    and to every nation (Gospel of Luke), and tribe (Gospel of Matthew),
    and tongue (Gospel of Mark), and people (Gospel of John).Rev 14:06

    Agrippa II’s Pageant

    The year was 50 AD. Herod Agrippa II, at twenty-three, eager to emulate his father, Agrippa the Great, was persuaded by the High Priest Matthias to hold the canonization of the Gospels at the lavish amphitheater of Caesarea Maritima. By tradition, a Herod king would be given the honorary position of Head of the Church. Three years earlier, Agrippa II had finally received recognition proper to the son of the great Herod Agrippa, having inherited the small Syrian realm of his uncle, Herod of Chalcis, along with oversight of the Temple in Jerusalem and the right to appoint its high priest. Matthias was the benefactor of the Gospel that bears his name, as was his younger brother Theophilus—also a high priest of the prestigious Ananus dynasty—the benefactor of Acts and Luke.

    Agrippa II hesitated at first, knowing this was the place of his father’s horrible death. Yet he accepted, since this event was sponsored by the Church and thus free of Roman superstitions like a pesky the owl. Also, Jesus was now out of the monastery, having returned after the six-year waiting period following the birth of his son and his divorce. Simon Magus, implicated in his father’s demise by Paul, was nowhere to be seen—or so he thought. I had been removed as Pope immediately after Paul implicated me and had not been heard from.

    Determined to surpass his father, Agrippa spared no expense. He approved the construction of a massive float in the shape of a Jewish star, designed to bear Jesus himself at its center.

    The Preparation

    It was the day before the Pentecost that would occur on Saturday, May 23, AD 50. Unbeknownst to him, I was directing the craftsmen—like Noah guiding the builders of the Ark—as they labored through the night to raise the Star of David upon its wheeled platform.

    The first triangle of the star: Top point: Lion; Left point: Eagle; Right point: Ox.

    The second triangle overlaid on the first: the lower point anchored the star to the platform, and the other two points were outfitted with wings. With Jesus positioned in the center as the Man, the float became a living transport device mirroring the four living creatures of Ezekiel 1:4-12.

    Persuading Jesus to accept such a display had not been easy. He had wished for a simple, humble procession, not one adorned in splendor. Yet I convinced him that, as long as the construction and the pageant conformed to sacred order, it would be a spectacle that would resonate through history. It would remind the world that the New Testament was replacing the Old, and that through this grand, gleaming display, Jesus’ message of grace, salvation, and redemption would shine.

    At dawn, attending to every detail, I oversaw the next important image: four chariots, each pulled by a white, red, black, or pale (representing green) horse, moving forth to the four winds of heaven, having first presented themselves before the LORD of all the earth (Zechariah 6:1-5).

    Drivers competed fiercely, each hoping to serve their favored master, as the honor of guiding a chariot represented both prestige and symbolic authority within the pageant.

    The crowds buzzed with rumor that Jesus’ spirit would appear.

    The theater grounds were meticulously arranged into audience sections:

    The Poor Section: Those who did not pay, welcomed by James and John.

    The Bishops Section: Visiting preachers, greeted by Peter.

    Paying Section: Wealthy donors and benefactors, greeted by Thomas.

    High Priest Section: Matthew, Theophilus, Zacchaeus, archbishops from all tribes, and foreign dignitaries.

    Emperor’s Chair: Elevated above all sections, reserved for Agrippa II.

    The Pageant—Day of the Celebration

    The Procession Begins

    The morning sun rose over Caesarea. First, the six chariots and horses entered the stadium to the sound of trumpets as the audience cheered. Each chariot followed in sequence:

    The white horse pulling Matthew’s golden chariot, symbolizing the priestly purity of the Sadducees.

    The red horse pulling Peter’s chariot, red for his position as cardinal and his fiery tongue as spokesman for Jesus.

    The black horse pulling John Mark’s multistriped chariot, representing the different groups.

    The pale horse pulling my green chariot of missionary sowers among the Gentiles.

    A regally dressed horse pulling Thomas’ chariot, with an upside-down crown signifying his loss of royal power.

    A horse dressed in white frills pulling Philip’s chariot, adorned with a fish and the number four, indicating the status of Mary Magdalene, whom he guarded.

    The chariots pulled up in front of Agrippa II, forming a line. Then the Star of David float entered, pulled by seven horses with Jesus in the center. A reverent stillness fell upon the crowd. As the light struck the gilded edges of the Star during its circular journey around the stadium, gasps swept through the audience as everyone strained to see Jesus. The lion, eagle, and bull seemed to spin, while two angels flew on either side. The light radiating from Jesus cast prismatic reflections from the lion, eagle, and ox, returning back to him.

    Watching from my chariot, I felt both humbled and joyful.

    Gasps and murmurs swept through the poor section. Faces lifted, mouths parted, eyes wide. Some fell to their knees; others reached toward the float, trembling with reverence. Bishops whispered prayers, while wealthy donors and dignitaries leaned forward, unable to tear their eyes away. The sheer majesty of seeing Jesus’ spiritual form—simultaneously human and divine—filled them with awe.

    The ministers held their scrolls with steady hands, yet their breaths caught as the divine presence passed before them. Even Agrippa II, from his elevated throne, paused, realizing that the spectacle had transcended mere ceremony. The Word had manifested itself in living light.

    After completing its circle, the Star of David float stopped behind the chariots.

    Responsorial

    Rev 5:5-6 >

    Agrippa II called out, “Who is worthy to break the seals and open the scroll?”

    There was silence.

    He repeated, “Is no one in heaven or on earth able to open the scroll or behold it?”

    Again, silence fell. The people waited with bated breath, almost in tears.

    Jesus stood from inside the Star and declared,
    “Weep not: behold, I am the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, who has prevailed to open the book and is worthy to loose the seven seals thereof. I am the Lamb who shed his blood for all our sins here on this Day of Atonement.”

    The crowd cheered, “Hallelujah! Alleluia!”


    Gospel of Matthew (34-2)

    The Book of Matthew

    (34-3)

    Jesus unsealed the first book and held it high. The driver of Matthew’s chariot turned the white horse toward Jesus’ Star. Matthew, dressed in the white chasuble of a High Priest, held a sickle shaped like a bow. Bearing the authority of the Sadducee priest, he wore a crown of thorns and rode to plant in order to reap, not as a conqueror bent on conquest (Rev 6:1).


    High Priest Matthew son of Ananus with the Gospel of Matthew (34-4)

    Matthew grasped the scroll reverently. The driver returned the chariot to face Agrippa II. “I will now read from the Gospel of Matthew”
    Matthew 2:1-2 “And Jesus having been born in Bethlehem of Judea, in the days of Herod the king, lo, Magi from the east came to Jerusalem, saying, 'Where is he who was born king of the Jews? For we saw his star in the east, and we came to bow to him.'”
    Matthew 13:36-39 “Then having let away the multitudes, Jesus came to the house, and his disciples came near to him, saying, 'Explain to us the parable of the weeds of the field.' And he answered them, 'He who is sowing the good seed is the Son of Man, and the field is the world, and the good seed, these are the sons of the Kingdom, and the weeds are the sons of the evil one, and the enemy who sowed them is the devil, and the harvest is at the end of the Age, and the reapers are angels.'”

    Responsorial

    Agrippa II called out, “Who is worthy to break the seals and open the scroll?”

    There was silence.

    He repeated, “Is no one in heaven or on earth able to open the scroll or behold it?”

    Again, silence fell. The people waited with bated breath, almost in tears.

    Jesus stood from inside the Star and declared, “Weep not: behold, I am the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, who has prevailed to open the book and is worthy to loose the seven seals thereof. I am the Lamb who shed his blood for all our sins here on this Day of Atonement.”

    The crowd cheered, “Hallelujah! Alleluia!”


    Gospel of Mark (34-2)

    The Book of Mark


    (34-3)

    Jesus unsealed the second book and held it high. The driver of Peter’s chariot turned the red horse toward Jesus’ Star. Peter, dressed in the red chasuble of a cardinal, had been given the power to oppose the false peace of Pax Romana and to encourage people to follow the teaching of the “suffering servant, Jesus” (Rev 6:3). As Jesus’ representative, Peter carried a great sword, echoing the flaming sword of Eden. For Jesus said, “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me” (Jn 14:6).


    Peter with the Gospel of Mark (34-5)

    Peter grasped the scroll reverently. The driver returned the chariot to face Agrippa II. Peter says, “I will read two passages from the Gospel of Mark.”

    At the Beginning: Mark 1:16-20: Walking by the Sea of Galilee, he saw Simon Peter and Andrew his brother casting a drag into the sea, for they were fishers. Jesus said to them, "Come after me, and I shall make you fishers of men." Immediately, leaving their nets, they followed him. A little farther on, he saw James of Zebedee and John his brother, in the boat refitting the nets. Immediately he called them. Leaving their father Zebedee in the boat with the hired servants, they followed him.”

    At the Resurrection: Mark 16:1-7: After the Sabbath, Mary Magdalene, Mary of James, and Salome bought spices to anoint Jesus. Early on the first day of the week, at sunrise, they went to the sepulcher. Seeing the stone rolled away—it was very large—they entered and saw a young man on the right, dressed in a long white garment. They were amazed. He said, “Do not be amazed; you seek Jesus of Nazareth, crucified. He is risen; he is not here. Behold the place where they laid him. Go, tell his disciples and Peter that he goes before you to Galilee; there you shall see him, as he said.”

    Responsorial

    Agrippa II called out, “Who is worthy to break the seals and open the scroll?”

    There was silence.

    He repeated, “Is no one in heaven or on earth able to open the scroll or behold it?”

    Again, silence fell. The people waited with bated breath, almost in tears.

    Jesus stood from inside the Star and declared, “Weep not: behold, I am the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, who has prevailed to open the book and is worthy to loose the seven seals thereof. I am the Lamb who shed his blood for all our sins here on this Day of Atonement.”

    The crowd cheered, “Hallelujah! Alleluia!”


    Gospel of Luke (34-2)

    The Book of Luke


    (34-3)

    Jesus unsealed the third book and held it high. The driver of John Mark’s chariot turned the black horse toward Jesus’ Star. John Mark, wearing a gray chasuble, held a balancing scale to measure the allotted tithes. He grasped the scroll reverently, and the driver returned the chariot to face Agrippa II.


    John Mark with the Gospel of Luke (34-6)

    John Mark reads a selection from the Gospel of Luke:

    John Mark says, “First, I have an announcement:
    A fairer system of tithes has been decided: the Gentile members now pay one denarius every six months; the celibate ministers pay one denarius every year and a half; for monastics who use oil and wine, there is a reduced tithe.

    Now I read from the Gospel of Luke:”
    Luke 18:18–30 A ruler asked, “Good Teacher, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?”
    Jesus replied, “Why do you call me good? No one is good but God alone. You know the commandments: ‘Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Honor your father and mother.’”
    The ruler said, “All these I have observed from my youth.”
    Jesus said, “One thing you still lack. Sell all that you have and distribute to the poor, and you will have treasure in heaven; come, follow me.”

    He became sad, for he was very rich.
    Jesus said, “How hard it is for those with riches to enter the kingdom of God! For it is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God.”
    The people asked, “Then who can be saved?”
    Jesus replied, “What is impossible with men is possible with God.”

    Responsorial

    Agrippa II called out, “Who is worthy to break the seals and open the scroll?”

    There was silence.

    He repeated, “Is no one in heaven or on earth able to open the scroll or behold it?”

    Again, silence fell. The people waited with bated breath, almost in tears.

    Jesus stood from inside the Star and declared,
    “Weep not: behold, I am the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, who has prevailed to open the book and is worthy to loose the seven seals thereof. I am the Lamb who shed his blood for all our sins here on this Day of Atonement.”

    The crowd cheered, “Hallelujah! Alleluia!”


    Gospel of John (34-2)

    The Book of John


    (34-3)

    Jesus unsealed the fourth book and held it high. The driver of my chariot turned the pale horse toward Jesus’ Star. I wore a white chasuble with a green sash.

    Having once been Pope, I retained the power of spiritual excommunication. I grasped the scroll reverently as Jesus winked at me, acknowledging that I had been secretly invited.

    The driver returned the chariot to face Agrippa II. Having been crucified, I had known Hades and the deathly pestilence of Jeremaih 14:11.



    Simon Magus with the Gospel of John (34-7)

    I will read the first words from the Gospel of John:
    John 1:1-5 In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God,
    and the Word was God; the same was in the beginning with God; all things through him did happen, and without him happened not even one thing that has happened.
    In him was life, and the life was the light of men, and the light in the darkness did shine,
    and the darkness did not perceive it.

    “Now I read from John 11:38-44:”

    Jesus, once again deeply moved, came to the tomb of Lazarus. It was a cave with a stone laid across the entrance."Take away the stone," Jesus said.
    "Lord, by now he stinks," said Martha, the sister of the dead man."It has already been four days."
    Jesus replied, "Did I not tell you that if you believed, you would see the glory of God?"
    So they took away the stone. Then Jesus lifted his eyes upward and said
    "Father, I thank you that you have heard me. I knew that you always hear me, but I say this for the benefit of the people standing here, so they may believe that you sent me."
    After Jesus had said this, he called out in a loud voice, "Lazarus, come out!"
    The man who had been dead came out with his hands and feet bound in strips of linen, and his face wrapped in a cloth.
    "Unwrap him and let him go," Jesus told them.
    And he that was dead came forth, Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go.

    Agrippa II announces that there are two other books.

    The Book of Thomas

    The driver of his chariot turned the horse around towards Jesus’ star, and Thomas wearing a white monk’s robe received the book from Jesus and returns.


    Gospel of Thomas (with Abgar Icon of Jesus) (34-8)

    Thomas says, “I read from the Gospel of Thomas:”
    2. Those who seek should not stop seeking until they find. When they find, they will be disturbed. When they are disturbed, they will marvel, and will reign over all.
    22. When you make the two into one, and the inner like the outer, and the outer like the inner, and the upper like the lower, and when you make male and female into a single one, so that the male will not be male nor the female be female.
    75. here are many standing at the door, but those who are alone will enter the bridal suite.

    The Book of Philip

    The driver of his chariot turned the horse around towards Jesus’ star, and Philip wearing a blue robe with sackcloth. received the book from Jesus.


    Gospel of Philip (Hierapolis) (34-9)

    Philip read: “Philip 51.29–86 A Hebrew makes a Hebrew, and such a person is called a ‘proselyte.’ But a proselyte does not make a proselyte. When we were Hebrews, we were orphans with only our mother. When we became Christians, we had both father and mother.”

    Philip 63.30–35; 64.1–10 “As for the Wisdom called ‘the barren,’ she is the mother of angels. She was the companion of Mary Magdalene, whom the Savior loved more than all the disciples, often kissing her on the mouth. The other disciples asked, ‘Why do you love her more than all of us?’ The Savior answered, ‘Why do I not love you like her? When a blind man and one who sees are together in darkness, they are no different. When the light comes, he who sees will see it, and he who is blind will remain in darkness.’”

    Final Procession—Ceremony’s Conclusion

    The Jewish star float moved forward slowly, casting shadows of the lion, eagle, and ox across the theater. The chariots followed, bowing slightly toward the audience sections. Matthew, Peter, John Mark, I, Thomas, and Philip bowed, blessing the people and symbolically carrying the Word into the world.

    From his elevated throne, Agrippa II stood and raised both arms:
    “Behold the Word made manifest, carried forth in scroll and deed! Salvation is to Him who sits upon the throne—to our God and to the Lamb!”

    The congregation responded in unison:
    “Amen! Hallelujah! Alleluia!”

    Trumpets blared, drums rolled, and the float exited the theater. The audience erupted in joyous cries, applause, and chants.

    Epilogue—Simon Magus’s Reflection

    The pageant had ended, but the air in Caesarea still vibrated with awe. As I dismounted from my chariot and walked slowly among the returning ministers, the Gospel of John heavy in my hands, I remembered how Jesus and I had met so many years ago to write the first pages of this Gospel—the first words that set in motion this momentous event today, which would change the world forever. I felt that my life was complete.


    Chapter 40 Seller of Purple – Great is Babylon


    Ant 19.9.1, 20.7.3; Ac 16:13–15, 17:13; Rev 2:20–21; War 2.15.1

    Baptism of Lydia (35-1)

    It was 51 AD, a year after the canonization of the Gospels, and it was clear that Paul had replaced me. Jesus had sailed with Paul from Troas to Philippi, the leading Roman colony of that Macedonian district, for a gathering of the female elders of the Seven Churches. It was the Sabbath, and after walking beyond the city, Jesus and Paul met the women who had assembled along the riverbank. Their voices were hushed in reverence; their eyes sprang to attention as we arrived. As the sunlight danced across the water’s surface and the reeds swayed gently in the breeze, we spoke of the coming together of women—the Essene teachings of purity, devotion, and the sanctity of relations.

    Jesus’ eyes revealed a quiet sadness, for the woman draped in purple—the cloaked bishop of Thyatira—reminded him of his dear Magdalene, now gone from his life. Catching himself, and remembering his role as teacher, Jesus smiled at her with compassion, taking her hands in his. He had once reprimanded her in one of his Letters to the Seven Churches. The harsh words he had written came to mind: “You tolerate that woman Jezebel, who calls herself a prophet, yet in her teaching she misleads my servants into sexual immorality and the eating of food sacrificed to idols. I have given her time to repent of her immorality, but she is unwilling.” But now, Bernice was willing.

    Jesus looked into her teary eyes and said softly, “I feel remorse for my hurried judgment. I am sorry for what I said. Clearly, I am partly responsible for forcing you into marriage with Polemon II, King of Cilicia in Pontus, which you now wish to dissolve. I should not have accepted the rumors of your incest with your twin brother, whom you truly love.

    “Bernice, you are a part of our family. Simon Magus told me of the first time he met you at age nine, during his speaking tour with Peter. When he learned that you had already been promised in marriage, Helena persuaded you to join her convent with Mary Magdalene. I am glad that the Essene values instilled in you in those years have now brought you to Paul and to me.”

    Bernice smiled faintly, feeling the warmth of Jesus’ compassion.

    Jesus continued, “As we traveled here, Paul and I agreed that you would be perfect to replace Helena, who had become ‘Luna’ under John the Baptist. Sadly, she has recently passed—may my dear sister rest in heaven.”

    “I would be honored for that chance to serve,” Bernice said, her eyes brightening. “And I miss her, too.” Jesus spoke again, “We were saddened when you were forced to leave the convent at sixteen, when your father Agrippa compelled you to marry his brother, Herod of Chalcis. You faithfully bore him two sons.”

    “When he died, my position became precarious,” Bernice interjected, “and I was caught in scandal.”

    “Let us now offer counsel, guidance, and absolution,” Jesus said. Bernice nodded in thanks.

    Paul, forever the teacher, added, “Let me review with you the same reasoning I used regarding Magdalene’s divorce. The argument applies easily to you because your husband was not of Judean blood. You may declare your divorce valid in the same way Jesus did.”

    Jesus drifted into thought, for Paul’s words mingled with the babbling of the brook, echoing the pain that resurfaced whenever he heard the word ‘divorce.’

    Paul continued, “As for the sins, you can cleanse yourself through a Nazarite vow, similar to the one I will undertake as preparation for my marriage to Phoebe.”

    Paul knelt by the river, cupping water in his hands and letting it fall gently upon Bernice’s bowed head as he said, “I baptize you now to be again a daughter of God, free from sin.” Later, as I read Luke’s story, I could not help but smile and wonder what readers would make of this scene. It could easily be interpreted as Jesus’ wedding, for it had been six years since the birth of his son Joseph, making him eligible to father another child. Yet the truth was hidden, disguised in the figure of a mythical Lydia—merely the major city in Thyatira, famed for its purple dye extracted from sea snails. The phrase “selling purple” had become a slur against Bernice, mocking her marriage to the King of Pontus.

    Jesus had confided in me that he would not marry again out of deference to Magdalene. He felt that no other woman could replace her, and that he had done enough for the Davidic line. He considered the Gospels his true legacy. The phrase “Word of God,” which could have announced the birth of a boy, referred instead to his son Jesus Justus, now eighteen years old.

    The Church of Thyatira was primarily female, and it was entirely fitting that Bernice, sister of Agrippa II, should serve as its bishop—her life now sanctified and renewed. Later, she would take another Nazarite vow for thirty days—abstaining from wine and shaving her head—standing barefoot before Florus’s tribunal in an attempt to stop the outbreak of the First Jewish Revolt.

    Having failed to prevent the rebellion, Bernice would follow in Cleopatra’s footsteps and be declared the “Whore of Babylon,” a name tied to her ambition to become Empress of Rome



    Titus the destroyer of the Temple
    Bernice the Whore of Babylon (Rome) (30-2)


    Chapter 41 The Marriage of Phoebe and Paul

    To an Unknown God

    Ac 17:22–31, 34; Epistulae Senecae ad Paulum et Pauli ad Senecam

    Paul talks at Areopagus (35-2)

    Perhaps, the most significant event for the Christian church was the marriage of Jesus’ daughter Phoebe to Paul.

    It began in December 51 AD, when Phoebe attended the speaker’s rock of Areopagus in Athens—near the Acropolis. This was where Paul delivered the most compelling speech of his life. She was captivated:
    “You men of Athens, I perceive that you are very religious in all things. For as I passed along, and observed the objects of your worship, I found also an altar with this inscription: ‘TO AN UNKNOWN GOD.’ What therefore you worship in ignorance, this I announce to you. The God who made the world and all things in it, He, being Lord of heaven and earth, doesn’t dwell in temples made with hands, neither is He served by men’s hands. He made from one blood every nation of men to dwell on all the surface of the earth—‘For in Him we live, and move, and have our being.’—‘For we are also his offspring.’—We should not think that Divine Nature is like gold, or silver, —or stone, engraved by man. The times of ignorance therefore God overlooked. But now He commands that all people repent because He has appointed a day in which He will judge the world in righteousness by the man whom He has ordained; that He has assured us He has raised him from the dead.”

    After the speech, some in the crowd believed, including a woman named Damaris, this name is the Greek form of Tamar and thus Phoebe. She was enthralled, and when Seneca the Younger—then visiting Athens—commended Paul for his eloquence, her admiration deepened. Seneca and Paul excanged letters after this and Seneca actually showed them to Nero as he was his advisor.

    The Marriage Proposal

    2 Cor 12

    Three months later, Phoebe requested her father’s permission to marry Paul. Jesus, recalling my counsel, convinced Paul, who joyfully proclaimed, “The Lord had opened a door for me.” By March 52 AD, Phoebe and Paul agreed to consummate the marriage in the following autumn.

    The Nazarite Preparation

    Ac 18:1–4, 9–10; Rom 16:1

    In 52 AD, Simon-Silas (Jesus’ younger brother) and Timothy arrived from Macedonia with Jesus’ first son, who had reached his sixteenth birthday, to be declared crown prince with the title “Jesus Justus.”

    At the midnight service, Jesus encouraged Paul:
    “Do not be afraid; continue speaking; do not be silent, for I am with you.”

    Thus, Jesus was encouraging Paul to not be afraid of consummating his marriage with Phoebe because it would not prevent him from continuing his missionary work.

    The Church hesitated to admit this marriage because many still believed celibacy a requirement of faith as Paul himself had declared, but it can be clearly discovered.

    In March of 53 AD, to prepare for their bethrohal, Paul departed from Athens and came to Corinth, where the union he and Phoebe had pledged before God was to be sanctified through service and discipline. There he found a certain Jew who was also a follower of Christ, named Aquila—this John, the brother of James, the rescued twins. They had begun mission in in Pontus and was in Rome with his wifes wife Priscilla, because the Emperor Claudius had ordered all Jews to leave the city, “since the Jews constantly made disturbances at the instigation of Chrestus.”

    Aquila was by trade a tentmaker, clearly a missionary like Paul, devoted to organizing and establishing new churches. Paul stayed and worked with them, sharing both their labor and their faith. Each Sabbath he reasoned in the synagogue—understood by the early Christians as the gathering place of the new church—persuading both Jews and Greeks to join the Way.

    After many months in Corinth, Paul took leave of the brethren and set sail for Syria, a region symbolically representing the wilderness of purification and renewal, accompanied by Priscilla and John Aquila. Before departing, he had shorn his head in the port city of Cenchreae. That his purification was for Phoebe is confirmed by her service there as a deacon of the church. Paul’s vow entailed a three-month Nazarite discipline of abstinence and spiritual training in the desert under the guidance of John Aquila—an experience mirroring that of Jesus, who had endured his own time of testing and temptation in the wilderness under Judas Iscariot, called “the tempter.”

    Births of Paulina and the Second Daughter

    Ac 18:19–23; Phil 4:3, 18:22

    Jesus, Phoebe, Paul (35-3)

    Once Phoebe had completed the first three months of her pregnancy and there was little chance of miscarriage, Paul brought her to the port of Ephesus to stay with her mother.

    After disembarking, Phoebe walked through the busy harbor town and began the ascent toward the upper terraces, where groves of olives and figs sloped beside the winding path. At last, she caught sight of her mother’s house perched atop the hill. Reaching the small courtyard, weary from the climb and the heat, she paused at the well to rest.

    She called out softly, “Magdala, I am here.”

    From the stone house, its walls draped with vines and fragrant herbs whose scents mingled with the sea breeze, Mary Magdalene rushed out to meet her. “My dearest, you are fainting,” she cried, drawing water from the well and holding it to Phoebe’s lips. “Did Paul leave you all alone to come here?”

    Phoebe smiled weakly. “That is all right. Paul has been cooped up for so long—he could not wait to return to his missionary work.”

    Her mother nodded knowingly. “I know how that is.”

    Phoebe stayed with her mother through the summer until she gave birth to a beautiful daughter in September of 54 AD. Naturally, she named her Paulina. Paul, meanwhile, was “traveling through Galatia and Phrygia, strengthening all the disciples”, and so he missed the birth of his firstborn.

    When Phoebe, returned home with Jesus in September of 57 AD, this completed their required three-year wait time. Paul celebrated his fortieth birthday, which he called a “chronon.”

    Shortly thereafter, Phoebe gave birth to their second daughter at Mary Magdalene’s house. Sadly, she did not have her own mother for support, for Mary Magdalene had passed away.

    BOOK IV

    Chapter 42 Preparations for Trip to Rome


    Jesus, Phoebe, Simon, and Peter sail to Rome (35-5)

    Paul to send Phoebe to Rome

    Rom 16:1–2; 1 Cor 13; 2 Cor 12:7–10; 1 Cor 16:22 ,Ver 16

    Paul was sending Phoebe with a copy of his Epistle to the Romans and the Epistle to the Corinthians with a letter that said,
    “I commend to you our sister Phoebe, a deacon of the church in Cenchreae. I ask you to receive her in the Lord in a way worthy of his people and to give her any help she may need from you, for she has been the benefactor of many people, including me.”

    Jesus said he would be her chaperone. He was looking forward to going back to see how Rome had changed since he was a boy. Once I caught wind of their plans, I insisted to go as I felt that I was done with the old world and wanted to go back to the center of the universe of my roots. Next, Peter also signed on.

    The Church in Rome had expanded greatly since the early days of Joseph and Mary’s mission and there was great enthusiasm towards moving its headquarters to Rome from Jerusalem. There were already many followers in Rome, but, sadly, after Nero’s insanity, so many would end up martyred.

    Icons for Magdalene

    Ac 19:23-24

    It was January 57 AD. There was one more duty that I needed to do. I chose the name ‘Demetrius’ with deliberate cunning. A subtle nod to the philosopher-statesman of old who told how cities like Ephesus had long traded by transforming gods into silver-and-gold craftsmanship. I could already see Paul with nothing but his voice, threatening to unravel centuries of trade, to challenge what the city had long revered.

    Writing in the Sand

    Jn 8:1–11; Jer 17:13

    Jesus draws in the sand to accuse the men who want to stone Magdalene (18-3)

    The meager presence at my niece’s funeral had infuriated me. I could see that many important leaders in the Church were already concocting the story that Magdalene was a reformed prostitute—their proof of that Jesus had written in the sand. At the time, Jesus proudly told me that that he made a dot corresponding to each man that encircled her and
    in the center wrote the hebrew letters י־ר (Y‑R). The men threatening with rocks in their hands immediately, knowing it was from Jeremiah 17:13. It said “Those who forsake the Lord shall be ashamed and on the dust shall be written”—they immediately dispersed.

    Great is Artemis of the Ephesians

    Ac 19:25-41


    Icon for Magdalene (18-4)

    Being in Ephesus in home of the goddess Artemis, the virgin huntress, I thought how Magdalene could easily be compared to this goddess—a virgin by Essene standards and protector the progeny of Jesus. I studied the art of silver craft from townspeople and began making statuettes Magdalene.

    Soon I was selling a large number these icons of Magdalene to earn money for the Church. The populace thought they were statuettes of Artemis, their goddess and patron and I did not stop them. Paul, of course, took issue with making Mary Magdalene into a graven idol. Peter with his bishop name of Aristarchus joined in as they parroting in unison, “Simony, Simony.” The artisons shouted back , “Great is Artemis of the Ephesians”.

    I sat back and smiled as all my statuettes were sold that day. I had honored my niece Magdalen and retropectively my sister Helena. It was a joyous celebration of my memories of them. Even if the Church chose to degrade her person, the modern artisans would continue to benefit from her name.

    Farewell to the Past

    Ac 1:13, 5:1–5, 8:9, 8:10, 9:10–17, 9:43, 10:6, 19:24; Mt 4:21, 10:4, 26:6, 27:32;
    Mk 1:19–20, 3:18, 14:3, 15:21; Lk 5:8–10, 6:15, 16:20–23, 23:26; Jn 11:1–44, 12:1–10; Rev 13:18; Ant 20.1.3

    I had grown tired of the internal wars. I was overjoyed to join Jesus and my niece, Phoebe ,without being overshadowed by Paul. I would bid farewell to my legacy of personas that filled the New Testament—Simon Magus, Simon the Canaanite, Simon the Zealot, Zebedee, Simon of Cyrene, Lazarus, Simon the leper, Simon the tanner, Ananias, “the great power of God”, Demetrius the silversmith, and the Beast 666. A new battlefield awaited in Rome—would it be a “manu ad manum” fight with Peter still as Simon Magus or the real me: Postumus, grandson of Augistus.

    Leaving for Rome with Jesus, Peter, and Phoebe

    In March of 57 AD, we sailed for Rome from Cenchreae, the port of Corinth. With Jesus on board, even Peter was on his best behavior. He could laugh now, even at my expense, over the time I had gotten into trouble with Paul for simony. Phoebe’s presence was a joy.

    Agape' Love

    Jn 21:15–17; 1 Cor 13

    On the second night the sea fell utterly still. The ship lay becalmed, as though the waters themselves had withdrawn into listening. We had gone below deck to our hammocks—Phoebe toward the captain’s cabin—when Jesus set the oil lamp upon the central table, its flame lighting the inner hull.

    “Come,” Jesus said. “Sit with me. There is a matter I wish us to consider together.”

    We gathered, the silence close around us. Jesus spoke again. “Paul’s letter to the Corinthians troubles me. Its voice leans toward law, sounding like Leviticus—shaped by command and correction—yet it leaves kindness unnamed. We are gathered in fitting company to weigh his words. Phoebe, would you bring the scroll and read for us the passage of the mirror.”

    Before she could rise, Simon halted her. “First—accept this.” From his satchel he drew a small wrapped figure and placed it into Jesus’ hands.

    Jesus unbound the cloth. His eyes teared up. It was the statuette of Magdalene. Phoebe inhaled sharply; she knew how Paul would regard such an image.

    Jesus kissed Simon, saying gently, “I receive it as an offering of love. And see—how fitting for our discussion! For this, too, is an image: an attempt to touch what exceeds form, a likeness reaching toward the living.”

    Phoebe read:
    “For now we see through a mirror, darkly,
    but then face to face.
    Now I know in part;
    then I shall know fully, even as I am fully known.”

    She laid the scroll upon the table. The lamp’s flame stirred, and shadows crossed the papyrus like passing thoughts.

    “Paul’s truth is here,” Phoebe said. “Knowledge comes to us broken—mediated, refracted. We never grasp the whole.”

    Peter nodded. “Our mirrors are merely polished bronze. Their reflections waver. So does our understanding. Faith steadies what knowledge cannot.”

    Simon leaned forward, his voice alive. “Yet Paul refuses gnosis—the knowing that alters the knower. He laments the mirror, yet never dares to step beyond reflection. His words are fine, but they remain words.”

    Peter gestured toward the wavering light. “Do not mistake humility for cowardice. We walk by faith, not by certainty.”

    Simon lifted the lamp, shifting its light. “Gnosis demands presence. Risk. Even suffering. It is not content with shadow.”

    Phoebe read again:
    “As for prophecies, they will pass away;
    as for tongues, they will cease;
    as for knowledge, it will pass away…
    When I became a man, I put away childish things.”

    “He senses incompletion,” she said softly. “But he does not name what completes it.”

    Jesus rested his hand upon her head. “Your sight is still unburdened by argument—a true babe in Christ. Write this, Phoebe, at the beginning: Love never ends.

    She looked up, startled. “You would have us change his letter?”

    “Not change,” Jesus said. “Answer it—as a teacher to a student.”

    Phoebe dipped the quill and wrote in the margin.

    “And now,” Jesus said, “add this at the end.” His voice slowed, measured, as she followed his words:

    “Love is patient and kind.
    Love does not envy or boast.
    It does not demand its own way.
    It bears, believes, hopes, endures.
    So faith remains, and hope—
    but love abides beyond them.
    The greatest is —”
    He paused, looking to Peter.
    “The greatest,” Peter said, smiling, “is love.”

    Jesus nodded. “Thank you, Phoebe.”

    When she set down the quill, Jesus spoke once more:

    “Agapē love is the measure of knowing.
    Love does not merely reflect—it participates.
    It is both mirror and face.
    Where love abides, knowledge is transformed.”

    Simon met his gaze, humbled. “Then love itself is gnosis. Paul and I must learn that love introduces ‘presence’—acceptance of suffering—consciousness of self.”

    “Yes,” Jesus affirmed, “only then does knowledge enter into one’s being.”

    At that moment the wind returned, filling the sails, as though it had waited for the words to be written. The ship lurched forward. We came up on deck and watched the stars dip into the ocean’s veiled mirror, distorted and shimmering, and rise again in the wake—never fully held, never fully known, carried forward by the motion of the sea itself.

    And in that trembling reflection, agapē passed quietly into our hearts, not as knowledge to grasp but as presence to be borne. Our hands were joined, held in the power of God’s infinite love.

    It was the last time I would be joined with Jesus.

    Paul’s Plea to Return

    2 Cor 12:7–10

    We had only arrived in Rome for a month when Paul sent a coded plea in Aramaic: ‘Maranatha’ for ‘Come’ Lord asking Jesus to come back with Phoebe, fearing his implication in the murder of Jonathan. With it he described the dangeous situation he was in by enclosing his second Epistle to the Corinthians:
    “Therefore, to keep me from being too elated,
    a thorn (indicated a Sadducee as they wore a crown with a thorn i.e. Jonathan Annas as "stephanos" meaning crown)
    was given me in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to torment me, to keep me from being too elated.
    Three times I appealed to the Lord about this, that it would leave me,
    but he said to me, 'My grace is sufficient for you, for power is made perfect in weakness.'
    So, I will boast all the more gladly of my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ
    may dwell in me. Therefore I am content with weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions
    and calamities for the sake of Christ; for whenever I am weak, then I am strong.”

    Warning to Peter

    Ver 16

    At the harbor, Jesus spoke to Peter encouraging him to proselytize and to not be intimated by me, and promised to be with Peter in spirit:

    Now when the night fell, Peter, while yet waking, beheld Jesus clad in a vesture of brightness, smiling and saying unto him, “Already many people of the brotherhood will return through me and through the signs which thou hast wrought in my name."

    "But thou shalt have a contest of the faith upon the sabbath that cometh, and many more of the Gentiles and Jews shall be converted in my name unto me who was once reproached and mocked and spat upon. For I will be present with thee when thou ask for signs and wonders, and thou shalt convert many: but thou shalt have Simon opposing thee by the works of his Father; yet all his works shall be shown to be charms and contrivances of sorcery. But now do not slack and whomsoever I shall send unto thee thou shalt establish in my name.”

    These words of Jesus foreshadowed the dangerous rivalries that would soon arise between Peter and myself.

    Final Farewell

    Jesus kissed Peter and me farewell, and Phoebe embraced me tightly.

    As I watched their ship disappear over the horizon, I was struck by a treasured memory—as if time itself folded upon itself—recalling the day my grandfather Augustus had greeted me on my island of exile, and how I had rescued my sister Julia the Younger and her child Mary, who would be called Magdalene. Jesus—my grandfather; Phoebe—my rescued sister.

    And thus we were left, Peter and I, to battle it out in Rome.


    Chapter 43
    Full Circle



    Agrippina Crowning Nero (36-1)



    Poppaea (36-2)

    Words versus Illusion

    2 Kings 2:11

    Early in 58 AD, without Jesus’ guidance, Peter and I soon grew frustrated by the indifference of Rome’s crowds. Our preaching at street corners drew little attention even with the Jewish Diaspora. We would call out, “Hear the good news of a prophet called Jesus who survived a crucifixion and was resurrected.” Someone would answer, “Our prophet Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven—where is your proof.” So we resorted to performing miracles based on illusion. At first they were simple—Peter, the fisherman--- reviving a herring that appeared to be dead. Me --a master of sleeping potions from the Crucifixion--- bringing a boy back to life. There seemed no end to the rivalry.

    Sides had been taken among the followers. Those of Peter, hoping to end the magical battles, insisted that Peter confront me with one final trick. Peter went out to the house of Marcellus, where I lodged. There, before a crowd, he unchained a great dog. The beast rose, spoke with a man’s voice, and declared, “Peter saith unto thee, Simon, thou art a deceiver of simple souls!” An agent of Peter, hiding in the bushes was no match for me, a master of ventriloquism. Now we were attacking each other which did not serve either of us.

    I began to see the futility of it all. What I needed was not more tricks, but recognition—if I could reveal my true identity to Nero, perhaps I could turn the Empire itself toward our cause.

    An Audience with Nero

    I devised a plan that could get me into Nero’s palace.


    Marcus Salvius Otho (36-3)
    (After Nero's death, the second of the Four Emperors of 69 AD)

    I befriended a certain Marcus Salvius Otho, a friend of Nero and husband to Poppaea. He was vain and preened like a woman: his body plucked of hair, his baldness hidden by a perfect wig, his face smooth from daily shaving Seeing Poppaea’s beauty and ambiton, I suspected her motives—surely she had married Otho to reach Nero’s throne. Poppaea, I realized, was my key to Nero’s ear.

    She indicated a fascination about the teachings of Jesus. Within a month, opportunity came—Nero was to preside over a contest of oration and verse. Otho brought me.

    Recalling my debate with Peter in Caesarea, I spoke on the necessity of struggle for truth:
    “Do not pray for peace, for peace without battle is but stagnation. War is the mother of peace, and truth is born only when falsehood falls. Therefore fight—not for hatred, but for revelation.”

    Nero, of course, won the contest, but it did peak his interest with me

    At the banquet that followed, Otho having been suddenly dismissed to Lusitania, and thus Poppaea reclined beside me. Nero soon joined us, taking the place to her right. To his left lay his wife Octavia and his mother Agrippina.

    The Banquet

    Octavia regarded Poppaea coolly. “It seems your husband could not attend. Who is this new companion of yours?”

    Poppaea smiled. “He calls himself a follower of the new faith—Christianity.”

    Nero smirked. “Ah, one of those agitators of Chrestus.”

    I inclined my head. “I am honored, Emperor. The name Chrestus is mistaken. We were once called the Way, though now men call us Christians, for we hold the cross of Jesus as our sign.”

    Nero chuckled. “Strange that a man crucified by that fool Pilate should gain followers.”

    “It was not his death that moved men,” I said, “but his return from it.”

    Nero raised an eyebrow. “So he walks the streets still—eating, drinking, like any man?”

    “In a sense, yes,” I replied. “For I was crucified with him—and yet here I stand.”

    Nero leaned forward. “That is impossible ---show me the marks.”

    I turned my wrists, the scars still faintly visible.

    He laughed. “So you must be a magician, to have survived.”

    I smiled. “Indeed. I am called Simon Magus.”

    “You must perform for me,” Nero said.

    “I shall,” I answered, “but allow me show off my magic to you now. I am remembered to have taken the form of Faustus Cornelius Sulla, but now I am Postumus Agrippa, your great-uncle.”

    Nero and Agrippina stared in astonishment.

    “There is a family resemblance,” Agrippina admitted, “but impossible! Postumus was slain by Tiberius before my birth.”

    Nero said, “Wasn’t there a man named Clemens who claimed to be him? He was executed. Is possible that you have cheated death three times—perhaps you are a god.”

    I removed the royal signet ring given to me by Augustus and handed it to Nero. He passed it to his mother.

    Agrippina examined it closely. “The seal of Augustus—mounted in gold. To wear this falsely was death. Are you truly my uncle?”

    “Pleased to meet you, dear niece,” I said. “Clemens saved me. I lived in Cyrene and in Phoenicia, I came to know Jesus.”

    Poppaea said, “I might believe you escaped Tiberius—but no one escapes the crucifixion.”

    “Yes,” I said, “but we planned carefully. A drop of potion that feigned death, three-hour time change and a law that said we had to be taken down before sundown—lest a body defile the Passover night.”

    Poppaea whispered, “Then praise be to Christ, then quickly changing it to Nero.”

    Nero smirked. “So it was no miracle, only cunning.”

    “A magician never trusts to luck,” I said. “Greater wonders await. Come see me take to the air. Then you’ll know I am no fraud—but your grand-uncle, risen from the dead.”

    “Tell me the day,” Nero said, “and I’ll be there.”

    “And I as well,” Poppaea added, eyes lingering on him.

    Nero rose, drawing her up by the hand. “Grand-uncle, you’ll excuse us.” They disappeared into the garden together.

    Agrippina muttered, “Not again.”


    Nero and Agrippina the Younger(36-4)

    Octavia rose stiffly. “I’ll not grant him a divorce.” She swept out.

    I turned to Agrippina. “I’m sorry for your mother. I wish I could have saved her. But I did save her sister Julia the Younger and her child.”

    Agrippina stared. “Then you truly are a magician. That sounds like another of your fables.”

    “No more than your history,” I said gently. “You—honored like a Vestal ---exiled by Caligula---rescued by Claudius, and then to wed to him—guiding your son to the throne.”

    She laughed bitterly. “Guiding him? You call that a blessing? His father defiled me; his madness burns in my son. He dreams of a ship that will collapse beneath me. I should have ended him before he was born.”

    “I did not know your pain, it only appeared to be a testament to your guile,” I said. “Perhaps I can help you now.”

    She whispered, “He needs guidance, or he’ll inherit his father’s curse.”

    “Let us hope not, dear niece.”

    She managed a small smile. “It would be good to have you among us again—but first, uncle, you must show that you can fly.”

    I smiled. “That will be the easy part.”

    ***

    Two weeks later, Nero came to witness my greatest miracle near the Colosseum, Poppaea beside him.

    “If he truly flies,” she said softly, “then we must all become Christians.”

    “If he truly flies,” she said softly, “then we must all become Christians.”

    ________________________________________________________

    Sophia Scattered, Sophia Remembered

    The Sophia of Jesus Christ: Berlin Codex 8502; Nag Hammadi Codex III

    The end was declared at the beginning.

    I, Simon the Magician, rose into the air—and the earth received me.

    I did not pass beyond the firmament. The heavens did not open at my command.

    Gnosis was revealed.

    Fall is not always guilt. Sometimes it is descent.

    Sophia, in her descent as Helena, fell without malice.

    She did not rebel. She sought only to bring forth.

    What she produced was incomplete. And from that incompletion,

    the rulers arose.

    They called deficiency fullness. They called ignorance authority.

    Sophia was not destroyed. She was scattered.
    Scattered, she learned.
    Dispersed, she gathered.
    Forgotten, she remembered.

    Exile awakened me—the spark of origin, not ambition, not pride.

    The world that judged me was false. Those who condemned—were condemned by their own blindness.

    Redemption does not come by return.

    Redemption comes by ascent.

    By knowing from where one has fallen, and refusing to call captivity creation.

    Sophia required recognition—not forgiveness.
    So did I.

    Exile became beginning. Loss became origin. Descent became ascent.

    Life is not a straight line. Life is a circle traced in blood and breath.

    I was born in Rome, clothed in splendor.
    I was stripped in Judea, clothed in dust.
    I contended with beasts crowned and speaking in many tongues.
    I wrestled with angels. I wrestled with apostles.
    I rescued Jesus and Peter from death.

    Only to be undone by mortal envy and pride.

    I returned to Rome as what I never sought to be:
    a misunderstood number,
    an evil magician,
    a pale rider followed by Hades.

    I was called prince, though I ruled nothing.

    I was called pope, though I built no throne.

    I was called martyr, though my witness was my fall.

    If there is a harvest at the end of the Age, perhaps the reapers will scrape the chaff
    from my bones to find the wheat of my soul.

    Or perhaps they will see what the rulers never saw:
    God is revealed not only in ascent, but in descent freely chosen.

    Remember this:
    the end
    was declared at the beginning.

    The fall
    was never defeat.

    The descent
    was never shame.

    And perhaps—after my story—you will know the answer.

    Epilog

    On January 61 AD, Jesus, Paul, and Felix landed in Malta before entering Rome—too late to stop Peters sabotage of my flying act. But Christianity did prevail.

    2 Tim 4:17,19,21; Vercelli Acts of Peter 3:1; Rom 15:28 ; Ant18.7.2; Eus 2.25:5; Rev 17:14 ; Ant 20.7.2;Rev 22:16-17


    Timothy(31-5)

    In 62 AD Paul is freed and writes to Timothy: "The Lord stood by to give me strength ... So I was delivered from the mouth of the lion" ... Salute Priscilla and Aquila ... Linus sends greetings"

    And after Paul had fasted three days and asked of the Lord that which should be profitable for him, he saw a vision, even the Lord saying unto him: “Arise, Paul, and become a physician in thy body (i.e. by going thither in person) to them that are in Spain.”


    Lugdunum Convenarum

    Thus Paul says, “I will go to Spain and visit you on the Way.” This is significant because, in 39 AD, Herod Antipas—having been accused by his nephew Agrippa and found guilty by Caligula—was banished to Gaul, and Herodias voluntarily followed him. This region would have been a logical refuge for Phoebe and her family during the persecutions, since Herod Antipas was her father-in-law. It is likely that she stayed there with her daughters, Paulina and Sarah, and possibly Jesus as well.

    There is a legend of Mary Magdalene and two other Marys landing in landing in Saintes-Maries-de-la-Mer in France and also with a Lazarus. This legend is derived from Phoebe's voyage with two daughters, Paulina and Sarah, having landed in France and then traveling up to Herod's heretitaty house. Lazarus would have been me, but having long died.


    Mary Madalene Voyage to Marseilles (33-3)

    Shortly after the Great Fire at Rome in 64 AD, Paul was beheaded in Rome itself and Peter likewise was crucified under Nero.

    The Jerusalem Temple falls in 70 AD

    In 71 AD Jesus (at age 77) advocates for peace with the Emperor Vespasian and steps down as Cardinal: These (Bernice) shall make war with the Lamb (Jesus), and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of Lords, and (stepping down to) King of Kings and they that are with him are the "Called".(Jesus elects Linus to replace Clement as Pope.). Jesus dies a year later at the age of 78

    . Jesus Justus (Jesus II) would succeed Jesus when he died in Rome at the age of 78 near the end of June, 72 AD.

    Masada Falls in 74 AD

    Jesus Justus' son Jesus III would be born in 77 AD.

    In AD 79 Felix had had a son by Drusilla named Agrippa who perished with with her at the conflagration of the Vesuvius volcano.

    The 120 years of the Restoration

    In June 114 AD—120 years after Jesus' birth in 7 BC—the great grandson of Jesus is christened: “I Jesus (Jesus III the son of Jesus Justus) have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches: for I am the root and the offspring of David, the bright and morning star”. And the Spirit (abbot) and the bride say, “Come.” And let him that hears it (Jesus III) say, “Come, and let him (the baby: Jesus IV) who is thirsty come and let him take the water of life freely.”


    Simon Magus and Jesus Genealogy


    Simon Magus' relationship with Jesus' family

    THE END

    References:Simon Magus - The Great 666

    To advance the approach that this book is more non-fiction than fiction, great effort has been spent to use direct references whenever possible: shown in italic (with reference footnote in red).: Suetonius(SeutA (Augustus), SeutT (Tiberius), SeutC (Caligula), SeutCL (Claudius) Tac (Tacitus Annals), Dio (Cassius Dio), Ant (Antiquities of the Jews- Josephus), War (The Jewish War-Josephus), R (Clementine Recognitions), H (Clementine Homilies), DSS (Dead Sea Scrolls), Bible: abbr Book Chapter:Verse.
    Note: "GP" indicates Gospel of Peter: This is certainly the original Gospel of Mark (the scribe of Peter) before it was modified as it contains sections that unveil the truths that were removed especially GP 39-42 which shows Jesus coming from the tomb with Peter and John Mark supporting him. "And, as they (the soldiers) declared what things they had seen, again they see three men (Peter, Jesus, John Mark) coming forth from the tomb, and two of them supporting one,..."
    Some drawings marked (BT) are from Barbara Thiering's site that I built and support:
    https://www.peshertechnique.infinitesoulutions.com/